D.C Heroines - Orc invasion (Complete)

 The Earth has never been under such a threat. The Orcs gateway to Earth, long guarded by the Amazons has been broken through. Led by an Orc who is both warrior and mage the Amazons fell. Now they march on the rest of Earth. Can the heroes stop them?

Diana watched helplessly, for what felt like the first time in her life. Over the hills and greens that made up her home, smoke, ashes, and fire filled the air. Marble statues smudged with ash now lay crumpled on the ground. Structures that had made her home for thousands of years were burned out or still burning. The paradise that was once Themyscira lay in ruins. Bodies of the invading army littered the streets: the massive green shells that had once been Orcs and the smaller greenish-slender beings known as Goblins Their dead must have numbered in the thousands. But for every hundred or more dead invaders, there was also a dead Amazon. Her sisters never numbered more than five thousand. Now they numbered significantly less.

The invaders had appeared through the hidden doorway. A doorway that the Amazons had kept safe and guarded for centuries. The limited incursions of the filthy creatures had always been held back. However, only a day ago, a new Orc Chieftain suddenly came through. A warrior chief Orc who was double the size of a regular Orc (who was already four times the size of a human with ten times the strength). The Orc Chieftain had come through and battered the defending Amazons. Then, to the surprise of all, he used magic. It was something that had never been seen in a warrior Orc. The magic had been ruthless and effective. He rendered more Amazons dead while his armies came forth through the door. Hundreds of thousands of them.

They proved too much, even for the Amazons and Diana. Known to the world as Wonder Woman, Diana couldn’t help but scoff inwardly at the title. She didn’t feel much like a wonder at the moment. Standing on a hill overlooking her home, the famous beauty of the heroine was on full display. Her armour and costume had been damaged beyond repair during the fighting when she had fallen. Not by a death blow but by the giant hand of the chieftain striking the back of her head and knocking her out.

She had the remainder of her clothes stripped away. All except her tiara and her boots. Heavy, rusted-looking steel shackles had been placed around her wrists and ankles. There was a corresponding heavy collar around her throat as well. Everything was connected by chains of the same rusted-out metal. A leash ran from her collar to the giant hands of the Chieftain Orc. Diana glanced to her right where the Chief stood, overlooking the damage his armies had wrought. A thin smile on his face. Diana wanted to kick out at him and fight him again but the chains were magical in nature. Her famous strength was gone. She felt frail in her physical stature but her mind, heart and soul were still not broken.

Her heart took a beating though when out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of the remaining Amazons. Those who had not died in battle. They were being marched below her through the torn wreckage that was their homes and Goblins on either side of them. Like Diana, her fellow sisters had been stripped of armor and clothes. They wore the same heavy shackles as Diana, as well as the same collars.

At the front of the line of Amazons was Nubia. The proud warrior walked with her head held high but Diana could see from the way she walked that she carried injuries. Her collar had a leash that was connected to a group of Orcs that were bringing them through. Behind her, her collar sprouted another leash from the back and connected to the next Amazon in the line. That Amazon was the oracle Persephone. Though her visions had warned of something grave, they could not have prepared anyone for just how deadly the threat had been. Clad in the same irons as Nubia, another chain came from the back of her collar to the next Amazon in line. On and on it went. Over a thousand captured Amazons paraded through the ruins of their home while Diana on a hilltop watched.

Below, the procession of captured Amazons was called to a halt with the blow of a horn. Diana could feel the great Chief taking a step towards the summit of the hill.

“Amazons of Themyscira. You fought bravely and with great skill. I applaud you all. In the greatest traditions of our race, you all will be treated as conquered warriors. Slaves for the best of us. Your bodies and minds will be altered to serve your Masters in all ways. Just as your Princess here……” The giant Orc pulled harshly on Diana’s leash, causing her to come crashing into him and fall to the ground in a very ignoble display.

“…you will all become slaves. Your home is now our home. It, like you all, will be remade in our image to suit our needs. Your time as warriors are done. Now begins your time as slaves.” The Orc chief roared the final line into the sky.

Orcs and Goblins cheered from all around. Hundreds of thousands of the beasts roared into the sky. Diana felt a chill run through her and stayed on the ground. She was unwilling to get up and even gaze down at her sisters but she heard the sound of whips cracking and squeals from her sisters. Diana risked a peek and saw that the procession had begun again with a couple dozen Orcs lashing some of her sisters’ bare backsides with heavy leather braided whips.

“My name is Khargol, chief of the Orcs and Goblin nation. You fought well, Princess Diana, as befitting an Amazon and the demi-Goddess that you are. Know too, that the blood of the gods runs through me. You are no match for me in combat, Princess. You will be made my slave and perhaps you will bear my children.” Khargol pulled Diana up to her feet by her leash. The heavy metal collar dug into her flesh as she did so. In her weakened state, she couldn’t help but give a small little cry of pain as he did so.

“Your praise means nothing to me. I am no man’s, orc’s, or whatever’s slave. You might as well kill me now because I will never submit.” Before Diana could say more, she was pulled so far off of her feet that they no longer touched the ground. Her words became more and more choked as the giant Orc chief dragged her up to meet her eyes with his own.

“Spirited, as I would expect. All females will become orc playthings. You do not see the honor I have granted you and the rest of your Amazons. There are no Orcish women or Goblin women anymore, Princess. We can only reproduce with human females and then it is only males. We had to invade in order to not go extinct. A thousand Amazons to my hordes would be a great boon to our breeding dens but I have forbidden it. My generals and loyalists will get their pick. It will be their choice whether they decide to breed them. We risk our very existence to give you honor,” Khargol explained.

Diana, who felt like she could pass out at any moment as he still held her aloft by the leash, spat what little moisture she had in her mouth at him.

“Do not lie to me, Khargol. We both know your favourites will breed my sisters. You would not risk invading if you had no intention of doing so. Don’t play me as a fool. I know you are aware as well of the billions of females that exist on this plane. You give up nothing,” Diana managed to choke out of her mouth the words.

The giant Orc threw her from him. Still gripping the leash, he allowed it to run through his hands as she was flung through the air. Diana landed at the base of the hill with a loud and what she hoped wasn’t a bone-crushing thud. Rolling in the grass for a moment to try and gain her breath back, Diana felt the grip on the leash tighten once more. The giant Orc came closer to her and pulled the leash into his hand again. The magic of the chain seemed to disappear and reappear in his hand as he loosened and tightened the chain leash.

“You will learn your place, Wonder Woman. You will proclaim loudly that you are my slave soon enough.” The chief’s smile was large and cruel.

The underside of his foot was even larger as he pushed down on her face, pushing her into the ground and depriving her of air again. Diana flailed under him in her chains, trying to push him off of her but she could not. He was far too massive and she was far too weak. Spluttering for breath, she was grateful when the Orc’s foot was removed from her head. Then the leash tightened again and she was pulled up, gasping and wheezing to her knees in front of him. Khargol, like most other Orcs, was dressed simply in a loincloth with only a pair of armoured shoulders and gauntlets connected by leather for battle. His giant axe was placed in a sheath behind him as she would her sword. On her knees now, she barely looked at his knees as he stood tall over her. The sweat and grime of the battle on him, so close and grasping for breath, she couldn’t help but inhale the musk of the Orc chief. Diana would have felt the need to spit away the taste of his smell in her mouth if she had any moisture left in her mouth and the ability to do anything more than gasp for breath.

“This is your place, slave. On your knees waiting for an order. You will learn,” The chief laughed. Pulling on the leash once more causing her to fall to her face and hands right at his feet.

“Kiss my foot, slave,” Khargol commanded.

“I told you to kill me because I will never submit,” Diana sputtered out between gasping breaths.

Khargol’s large form bent down in front of her. He gripped her by her hair and pulled her to her feet.

“There are other things worse than death.” Khargol’s face was impassive but his eyes told her of the cruelty he possessed.

***

Donna Troy was known as Troia to the world, or even the first Wonder Girl, though she had not used that name for years and it was currently used by another. She looked over the monitors in Titan’s tower. For once, everything seemed to be perfectly calm. Taking a deep breath, she performed a relaxation technique she had learned with her sister Diana. Everything was calm on the outside but Donna could not shake the feeling that something was very wrong elsewhere.

Last night, there had been reports of a massive green creature kidnapping a couple of women in an alleyway inside the city center. By the time the Titans had arrived, the creature was gone. The only thing indicating anything wrong were the two purses left behind by the struggling women. The reports had suggested something large, green, and what one bystander called an “Orc-like creature”. The other Titans, who were used to all sorts of things, had laughed it off. In all of their years fighting, they had never come across orcs. They were legends and something from books and shows to most people.

Donna knew better however. She had fought a couple of Orcs back home on Themyscira. She hadn’t said anything to the others because that was the only place Orcs could come through the doorway to this plane of existence. Orcs here in San Francisco wouldn’t be possible. Still, she could not help but think there was something wrong. She hadn’t heard from Diana in three months, which wasn’t unusual, to say the least, but she also hadn’t seen her in news reports or anything else. The League had also said they hadn’t seen her in months as well which was odd. Diana would only disappear for that amount of time to deal with something at home, which she would have notified Donna and even the younger Wonder Girl Cassie about.

Running through the relaxation technique, Donna couldn’t help but focus her thoughts on Diana. She knew her sister could handle anything but still, that didn’t stop her from worrying.

She had no time to dwell on it when the alert windows on the monitors started to flash. Watching the same types of reports (“large, greenish creatures”) as last night pop up, Donna decided she needed to see for herself, which meant she had no time to wait for the rest of the team. She called an assemble-order for them all in the command center before then flew out as fast as she could.

***

It was the same thing as the other night. Two women had been dragged into an alleyway by something that bystanders could only describe as big and green. Donna arrived earlier this time. She saw it all. In front of her in the alley was a large Orc. It wore only its loincloth and nothing for battle. Under both arms were two women, each in their mid-twenties, not unlike Donna herself. They flailed about, kicking, punching and screaming at the thing. Donna knew though that Orcs were much stronger than normal humans and their skin was hard. They barely felt anything like a punch and sometimes even a sword strike would be turned aside by their skin. Donna in her black and silver suit jumped forward and approached the Orc.

“I don’t know how you are here, Orc but let those women go now,” Donna called out, assuming a battle stance.

The Orc turned to face her. Its big frame was barely able to do so in the small alley. Turning into the alley, Donna was able to look beyond the Orc. There she saw a goblin, much smaller than an orc but green as well, with the telltale robes of a shaman. It held a staff aloft and twirled, opening a portal. Donna looked into the portal and saw nothing but ruins. Charred ash and smut everywhere. Her eyes, though, focused on one ruin. That of a statue. Its head was severed from its body. It was marble and still impossibly gleamed through the charred ash of the land. Donna took a moment but realization gleamed. She knew that stature and she knew the hills beyond the view. The statue was of Aphrodite in her homeland of Themyscira. Donna cried out.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!!!!” Donna tried to rush past the Orc towards the Goblin, towards her home and her family.

Far too big and far too fast, the Orc, with the two women still under both of its arms, swatted her aside. With a powerful blow to her upper shoulder, she was sent into the wall. The Orc rushed her with its shoulders. Intending to bury her deep into the concrete that made up the building, Donna moved out of the way. The Orc smashed through the building with a clang to the surprise and enraged shouts of the two women it held on top of. The Goblin, with its staff still keeping the portal open, looked towards her as she gathered herself.

“Amazon. Come join your sisters,” it sneered at her.

Donna was so enraged she tried to jump towards the Goblin again but the Orc was in front of her with its big frame once more. It bodied her again into the other wall. Donna felt the air escape her lungs this time and tried her best to keep moving. The Orc slammed a foot into the building where her head had only been moments before. A moment more was all she needed to take a breath and center herself. Luckily, the Orc had given her the time. His foot had smashed through the building, and it found itself, for a moment, struggling against the broken wall. She eyed the goblin but she kept her eyes on the orc this time. She pulled her sword from its sheath behind her and forced herself to calm down.

“First I will take your head and save the girls, then I will wring that goblin’s neck for all the information it can give.” Donna almost spat at the thing.

“Please help us.” One of the women said from underneath the beast’s arms.

Donna feigned a move to her right; instead she slashed in from the left, aiming for an Orc arm. The Orc was wise to the trick and parried her out of the way. He looked at her with a smile and then, without any other motion, he ran.

The Orc ran towards the Goblin keeping the portal open. Donna charged after him but was hit with a wall of air from the Goblin’s staff. Donna tried her best to fight through it but she watched helplessly as the Orc jumped through the portal with the two women. Donna felt the air sway for a moment before the Goblin with another sneer jumped through and the portal closed.

“Damn it,” Donna muttered to herself.

It was then that the rest of the Titans arrived.

“Donna you alright?” Nightwing asked.

“No, we have a real problem,” Donna replied with urgency. She sheathed her sword and walked in between her friends and away from the alley.

***

Diana was in a pillory, bent at the waist, her hands and head locked into a metal frame. Her ankles had metal restraints on them, complete with chains from the ankle restraints to embedded bolts in the ground. Diana had been like this for days now, staked out in the middle of what had once been the market square. Diana was forced to watch every day as her fellow Amazons were marched by. Each day they looked less and less like the fierce warriors they were and more like the slaves they now were. Many had already broken. They meekly followed their Masters through the market on leashes, their chains clanking along the ground as they did so. Diana couldn’t fault them. If their experience had been anything like what she had already gone through, she knew they wouldn’t be able to last. Her strength had never returned thanks to the magic of the chains. Her mind, heart and soul were taking a beating. Sometimes very literally. Every day, sometimes more than once, Khargol would arrive with a whip and his cock. The braided leather of the whip was painful, perhaps the most painful thing she had ever experienced, and with each lash she could feel herself crying inwardly. But she had not yet shown anything outwardly. Even that, though, she knew, was going to be broken soon. When he knew she was close to passing out from the pain, he would enter her from behind. His large Orcish cock was hard and ready to go from the sheer pleasure of whipping her. He would take her from behind, forcing her through sheer physical force of will to moan and cry through the air of the market square. Orcs would stand and watch. Yelling cruel and inhumane things to her. Her fellow enslaved Amazons tried to avert their eyes but their masters forced them to watch their princess’s torment.

“You know how to stop this slave?” Khargol announced his arrival behind her almost the same way every time, with a condescending attitude and a smile in his tone that Diana didn’t need to see or hear.

Diana was tired and the thought of another whipping session and being fucked by the gigantic Orc again made her feel a million miles away. She just wanted it to be over, and she, of course, knew how to stop it.

“Just say the words, slave, sign the magical contract and I’ll unlock you and take you from here,” Khargol reminded her as she thought about it itself.

The words were simple enough, Diana thought. Words are just words to many but to Diana and the Amazons, words had meaning. To invoke them meant to obey them. The words Khargol wanted were simple to say, easy even but they would break her as surely as they had broken other fellow Amazons. To simply say ‘I submit to you, my Master’ sounded easy enough but the magical contract was Orcish and Goblin magic that bound the signee to the owner of the strip of paper. Bound in more ways than simple paper. Magical enchantments would prevent her from doing any harm to the owner of the contract. It also stipulated she could not say no to him. She would be his in all ways.

Diana looked down at the ground and sighed. The huge shadow that was the Orc Chief dwarfed her, reminding her of her new place in the world. Her pussy and her entire body still hurt from the previous sessions. Around them, the appearance of the Orc chief and his whip had started to garner a crowd again. The Orcs loved seeing her in pain. They also loved watching the Amazons watch their princess get tortured. Diana looked around and saw familiar faces. Nubia stood next to her new master. A large green and grey Orc that wore the shoulder pads of a General. He kept her on a tight leash although there was no need. The large silver magic brand that now adorned Nubia’s pubic region signaled the completion of the contract. Nubia tried to look away but she could not. Once told to look, she could not disobey. Nubia had only just signed the contract earlier that day. By Diana’s reckoning, she was perhaps the last Amazon to do so. All around her, she saw her friends and family. Persephone too was chained and branded. Altia, the strong and capable warrior, was branded and kneeling next to her master. How long had they been occupied? Diana mused that it couldn’t be more than a couple of months now but the Orcs were vicious creatures with a talent for breaking women to their desires. The goblins as well were especially adept at it. Though they were being sated by the hunting parties that were being sent out into Man’s World. Diana had hoped that they would be spotted and a rescue would be attempted but that thought had been whipped out of her a couple of days ago.

“Your answer, slave,” Khargol interrupted her thoughts.

Diana could not see him, nor could she move her head to take him in if she tried. Weary and completely at his mercy, Diana couldn’t help but let a tear escape her eyes. For the first time, a tear ran down her cheek, falling to the ground in front of the Orcs and the Amazons. She felt the anguish of some of the Amazons who saw and even heard a cry or two from others at the act. Diana mustered herself, refusing to let the tears speak for her.

“Do what you wish, Khargol, I will not be your slave today.” Diana finally replied, with as much venom in her words as she could muster.

Khargol’s answer was a mean, cruel chuckle, full of dark promises. He walked to the side of her and let her see the whip unfurled before her. She had felt the thick leather braids and bulbs on her body for days now. Another tear escaped her eyelids at the sight but she refused to speak.

Before the tear even hit the ground, the whip was moved from her vision. Diana tried to brace herself but the tears made her feel weak. The whip cracked behind her and the first lash of the session landed on her already red, raw and cut ass. Almost biting her tongue off to keep herself from crying out, Diana squirmed in the pillory, trying somehow, somehow to avoid the next lash. There was never a chance of it, though. It landed on the upper portion of her ass, lacing almost all around, from her hips to her pubic region. The bulbs dug into her, causing her to yelp through clenched teeth. This was a victory again for Khargol. The first little hint of her breaking spirit. Diana knew it, they all knew it but she could do nothing to stop it. The third lash landed in the middle of her back and racked down to her asshole, exposed just like everything else. A barb about halfway down the whip slapped against her unintentionally puckered asshole. Diana couldn’t help it then. The pain on such an intimate and vulnerable spot after so many hits over so many days.

“AHHHHHHHHH!!!” She cried out.

The cheers from the Orcs were so mighty and so loud at her own humiliation that Diana’s next scream was drowned out again. The lash, this time across her thighs. The dam was broken now. With each lash, Diana screamed out. Her fellow Amazons looked at her with pity and knowing faces.

She could feel the gigantic form of Khargol coming towards her. She could hear the whip as it dragged along the stone ground of the marketplace.

“Good slave, cry for me.” Khargol’s massive hands reached under her. So large, they could cover her ample breasts in each hand and mangle them. This too was a favourite thing of his. He squashed and crushed her breasts with such vigor and force that Diana once thought he was tearing them from her body. He did so now with the same strength and vigor. Diana’s cries now could not be stopped. She cried out.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

“That’s right, slave. Beg me to stop,” Khargol demanded. His massive face bent down and looked at her. Diana’s eyes were full of tears but she could make out the sneer and the smile on his lips.

Diana refused to beg. Khargol snickered and moved back behind her. The dragging of the whip on the stone made Diana cringe.

Another strike across her butt. This time swung right across. Thankfully, her butt was so round and, because of her position, the whip barely touched her pussy. Diana breathed a sigh for a moment. That didn’t help, however. Khargol was not in a kind mood. Three more quick lashes across her thighs, upper butt and back had her crying out and slumped in her bonds. Now she was too ashamed to raise her head to see the other Orcs and the enslaved Amazons forced to watch. Her tears ran freely. The pain racked her body such that when she felt the touch of Khargol’s hand on her butt, she cried out in pain once more.

“I’ll make you feel all better, slave,” Khargol laughed from behind her, cradling her ass in his gigantic hands.

Diana had felt it before but it never ceased to amaze her. His cock replaced his hands on her ass. He loved to make himself even harder by rubbing his cock against her ass. Her ass was so damaged that with each rub she felt him do on her ass, she felt like she had received another lash from the whipping. The crying was free now and flowing like a giant waterfall. Diana couldn’t help it.

“If you beg for my cock, I won’t whip you again.” Khargol didn’t exactly whisper into her ear but he said it softly to her.

Diana was so consumed by the pain in her ass that she couldn’t think of ever getting a better offer on anything in her life before. She nodded her head as vigorously as she could to accept the deal.

“Say it, slave. Beg for my cock. Ask your Master Khargol to fuck you like the slave you are,” Khargol demanded from her.

Diana’s mind was full of pain and full of fear. She had never experienced anything like it in her life. It made her feel small and insignificant to the point that the words’ meanings to her were just his promise to not whip her.

“Please, Master Khargol, fuck me like the slave I am,” Diana called out. There were some gasps, and through her tear-filled eyes, Diana could make out the looks on her Amazon sisters. At the moment, she didn’t care. She couldn’t take another lash and who were they to judge? They had given in already. She wasn’t signing the contract and agreeing to be his slave. She was just trying to avoid being whipped again.

Khargol smacked her ass in triumph. Moving behind her to the sounds of her anguished squeal from the smack, his cock was rock hard again as he rubbed it against her ass. His hands opened up her ass and presented her pussy towards him. Diana couldn’t feel anything there until the head of his cock brushed against her sex. Despite herself, she actually cooed at the thought of pleasure instead of the pain she had been receiving.

Khargol was not a careful or loving lover. He liked to ram his cock into her pretty much as soon as the head of his cock touched the lips of her pussy. This time was no different. His cock thrust into her without so much as a moment passing. The head to the base of his cock, all twelve feet of the Orc’s massive cock buried into her. It was only the strength of her own godly body that prevented her from being split each time. Khargol seemed to revel in it. His thrusts increased in speed and violence. The difference this time was Diana’s tears could no longer be stopped, nor could her mouth be stopped from screaming.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!” She called out in pain and, despite it all, in pleasure.

“That’s right, Princess. Cry out for me. Tell the whole world what a whore you are,” Khargol roared behind her.

Diana refused to say anything but her body would not cooperate. Her cries became screams, and then, to her shame, they became moans.

“MMMMMMMMM!”

“Yes slave, give into it!!” Khargol roared again as he thrust into her.

“Please no more!” Diana cried out.

“Submit slave!” Khargol commanded.

Diana wanted to. That was the shameful truth. If it would get her out of the pillory, away from being displayed, she wanted to do it but her pride was not yet broken enough. She cried out and shook her head no as strongly as she could, which seemed to enrage Khargol.

“No,” Diana barely managed to whisper. Though Khargol heard it, he continued to pound her pussy.

“You will soon enough be a slave,” Khargol laughed as he continued to fuck her in the pillory while all the others watched.

***

Night in Themyscira

It was a beautiful night in Themyscira. The stars were bright, and the crashing of the sea on the beautiful beaches was enough to soothe anyone. Donna Troy came ashore hours ago just as dusk had approached and stuck to the beaches and caves she knew all too well. The orcs and goblins who had invaded her home had indeed made themselves at home. She could see some of those very caves were now the homes of goblins. Donna avoided them. Her mission here was not to kill goblins or orcs. It was to gather information.

Earlier in the day, she had managed to climb to the top of a hill that overlooked the city and found herself watching the most horrific thing she had ever seen. Her sister was, in many ways, her idol. Diana was locked in a pillory in the middle of the ruins that used to be the market square. She had been brutally whipped and then equally brutally fucked by the largest orc she had ever seen. If that hadn’t been enough, the sign of so many Orcish slave contract symbols on her sisters let her know that the Orcs had been here for quite some time. At that point, Donna had all the information she needed and could have left but her concern for her sister was beyond reason.

So she found herself at night working her way into the city under the cover of darkness. Though the Orcs had made great use of the torches, Amazons would light along their pathways. It made it more difficult to sneak into the city. Especially as the Orcs had taken up residence in the very homes of the women they now treated as slaves. Donna had to hold herself many times from charging an Orc. Watching as she saw a sister in chains used as nothing but a toy. Her mission tonight was to save her sister and bring her back with her.

This time of night, the market was quiet. There were not even guards there to watch Diana. Still locked in the pillory, she could feel the dried cum on her ass over the cuts and lash marks of the whippings she had experienced over the past few days. Her head hung low as she tried vainly to find some sleep. It was impossible, of course, locked in this position and with the pain still radiating through her body. Behind her there was a slight scattering of pebbles that would have caused her to turn around and look but locked as she was in the pillory, she could do nothing. She just simply assumed it was an Orc or a Goblin. This wasn’t her first night there, and though no one had been brave enough to do anything more than touch her, Diana knew there was a good possibility that at one point a random Orc or goblin would have their way with her. She braced herself for the inevitable touch but it did not come.

There was a figure behind her, that much she could sense, and it was getting closer. From her side, she caught a glimpse of a black and silver uniform that was familiar.

“Diana?” Donna whispered to her sister.

“Donna?” Diana answered back. Suddenly, there was a degree of hope in her mind.

“Yes, hang on, I am going to get you out of here,” Donna said. Diana could feel her sister trying to pry open the pillory with her immense strength which was easily a match for her own superpowers.

“It’s Orcish metal infused with their magic, Donna, it’s hopeless. We have all lost. You have to get out of here before they spot you. Rally everyone in the Man’s World and come save us,” Diana pleaded. Any hope that she had at the sight of her sister came crashing down under the weight of her own mind’s failings.

“I can get you free,” Donna grunted as she strained to break the clasp that held the pillory together.

“Donna, please. You and Cassie are the last free Amazons. You have to get out of here,” Diana pleaded again.

“I am not leaving you to the Orcs, Diana. You don’t think I know what they are doing to you? I can see the dried cum on your ass even in the moonlight. I saw you today. I saw how close you are to becoming theirs. You’ll sign that contract within days if I leave you and don’t try and deny it,” Donna replied.

Diana’s head dropped and she couldn’t help but cry. Of course, it was all true. She knew that it was only a matter of time before she fell to the power of the Orc chief.

“Donna, the Chief of these Orcs is powerful. He’s a warrior and a magic user. There is nothing we have that can stand against him. You will have to overwhelm him. Gather everyone. Losing me to get that information out there is acceptable. You know it is,” Diana pleaded again.

“Bullshit and you know it. You are not just a fellow Amazon Diana, you are literally my sister. I am not leaving you to the Orcs. Now be silent while I get you out of here,” Donna commanded with such authority and strength that Diana had no choice but to become silent.

Donna stared again but she felt the metal give under her assault. Finally, after ten minutes of trying, the lock popped open and the pillory around Diana’s hands and neck came up. Diana found herself barely able to stand up straight but she could find the strength to hug her sister.

“Thank you,” Diana said simply into her sister’s ear as they hugged.

“Come on, no telling how long we have until an Orc or a Goblin comes by here.” Donna wrapped Diana’s arm around her shoulder and neck and took her weight.

Thankful that the pillory had not included her collar and wrist restraints. Diana looked down at her ankles with the restraints around them and the hobble chain, wondering if she could somehow break them but Donna was too busy trying to get the both of them away from the market square.

“We’ll make our way to the beach, and then I have a ship parked outside of the mist. We can go from there,” Donna said. The pair of them were clear of the market now, heading towards the beach.

***

The beach was not dark. It was lit by the torches of at least a hundred Orcs. Standing at the front of the horde was Khargol. Diana flinched away from him. The pain in her body suddenly became far more acute as she looked at him.

“You are good, Amazon. We did not track your arrival or your stay here. Until we caught a glimpse of your ship anchored just offshore. We don’t like to swim, and it’s out of range of our arrows but not our magic. We were curious who would return. I wasn’t aware the other Princess was on the island,” Khargol stated.

“I am taking my sister and we are leaving this island,” Donna replied forcefully. She placed Diana down on a nearby boulder and told her to rest. She pulled her sword from its sheath as she squared up to the horde.

“You are outnumbered, kneel and become a slave like your sister,” Khargol demanded with a taunt that was half serious.

Donna aimed her sword at Khargol and smiled.

“I assume you are the leader of the Orcs. Do yourself a favor and take your band back through the doorway and never return,” Donna declared.

The Orcs around Khargol laughed, some even slapping their knees in what they thought was something so outlandishly funny.

“We will not be doing that, Princess. My name is Khargol. You will be calling me Master. Throw away your sword and kneel.”

“Save yourself and run, Donna,” Diana called from behind in a tired voice.

Donna turned and gave her sister a half smile. Then she returned her gaze towards Khargol.

“I can sense the magic radiating off of you, Khargol. A hundred orcs plus a beast like you. I am indeed outnumbered........... But do you honestly think I came alone?” Donna mirthlessly smiled at the Orcs.

A black mass appeared behind the Orcs. Floating in the air, it seemed to shimmer in the moonlight. Somehow blacker than the night, it shimmered for a couple of seconds before that shimmer became form. Not just one form but multiple forms began to pop out of it. Before the shimmer itself began to take form.

Jumping out of the blackness came the fully formed teams. The Justice League and the Titans Everyone who could make it was there. Superman, Batman, Green Lantern, Flash, Aquaman, Cyborg, Nightwing, Arsenal, Starfire, the Flash, Tempest, Omen, and finally, the shimmering black form revealed itself to be Raven. She had teleported them all, not from the ship that was a decoy but from another completely disguised elsewhere.

Khargol looked around and took in the newcomers with a bemused smile on his face.

“Well played, Amazon. However, do you honestly not think that I didn’t have a plan in place to deal with the heroes of this world?” Khargol said.

Before even the flash could react to anything, the massive Orc chieftain stomped his foot on the ground three times. Each time, a magical ring emerged briefly from his foot and the surface. On the fourth time, the magical circle spread outwards and seemed to pass through the Orcs unharmed but when it hit the heroes behind, everyone collapsed in pain except for the females, Raven and Starfire. Even Superman rolled around on the floor in apparent distress.

“Raven Evac now!” Donna called out over the sounds of renewed Orc chuckles.

Raven’s blackness seeped in on itself and convulsed around the stricken heroes. Taking them within herself, she spread out again and rushed over the Orcs. They tried to grab a hold of her but found themselves gripping nothing but air. Raven’s black wings enveloped Donna and Diana before they all departed back to their ship and relative safety.

***

The pain the heroes felt did not stop when they were brought to safety. All of the males were in terrible pain and no matter what anyone did, they could not stop it. Diana was given some clothes and a place to sleep after they had all teleported back to man’s world. Donna stayed with her but she couldn’t take her attention off of the heroes either. Their pain kept rising and rising. Until they started to turn green and began to put mass on.

“Dear God, they are turning into Orcs,” Raven said to Donna.

“I fear you are right and I don’t think there is anything we can do about it. Orcish magic is unlike the magic used in this world. The two are not comparable and barely work with each other. Dr. Fate and Zatana are on their way but I don’t know what else we can do except lock them up before they completely turn,” Donna openly mused.

“We are here now.” Doctor Fate’s voice came through as he and Zatanna jumped through a portal.

Donna turned to greet them with a smile.

“I am glad you could come so quickly. We need help. All the men seem to be turning into Orcs, and we can’t get the magical chains off of Diana,” Donna explained.

“I’ll look at the chains,” Zatanna volunteered.

Donna, Starfire, and Raven were the only returnees unaffected, so they had returned to Titan’s tower where they knew where everything was. Donna escorted Zatanna to the room where they had given Diana to rest. It was a simple room with a bunk, a desk, and a window as well as an ensuite bathroom. Donna was glad to hear a more upbeat Diana grant them access to the room but when they walked in, Donna and Zatanna could not help but notice Diana was still virtually nude. She had taken off the jacket the Titans had given her and donned a simple robe. Her ankle restraints and chains clattered on the floor as she sat up on the bed and tried her best to cover herself.

“Zee, I am happy to see you, my friend,” Diana greeted.

“Let’s see what I can do for you, then you can get some real rest.” Zatanna immediately got to work.

“I can feel the Orcish magic running through the chains. It almost speaks to me. I can hear what the magic is doing to the men,” Diana explained.

“Orc magic is completely different from our own. I’ll be honest, Diana. I don’t know if there is anything I can do,” Zatanna said.

Diana nodded gravely and seemed to peer a million miles away.

“That is perhaps for the best. My powers have not returned due to the chains. I am a liability... I……” Diana looked at Donna with tears in her eyes.

“No need to say it, sister. You were not going to do anything stupid. You were going to find your own way out before I came,” Donna tried to reassure her sister.

“No, I wasn’t. I was going to be his slave……. I still want to be,” Diana admitted.

“It’s okay to think that right now, Diana. You have been through a lot,” Donna answered.

Zatanna stayed quiet. Instead, she focused on the chains and the restraints around Diana’s ankles. Chanting a few spells and examining them by hand, Zatanna could feel the magic through them. She spent what seemed like hours looking over them before she sighed and looked up.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know how to break them,” Zatanna stated.

“I didn’t think so,” Diana replied.

“Any ideas?” Donna asked.

“None right now but I am not giving up,” Zatanna replied.

“I am afraid I can offer no good news as well. Our friends as we know them are gone. They are nothing but orcs now. Thankfully, they are Orcs and haven’t retained their personalities or their abilities. I am sorry, they are gone.” Dr. Fate’s voice came into the room as he entered with Raven and Starfire.

“I can’t believe any of that,” Donna said stubbornly.

“He’s right, Donna, they finished changing in front of us. They tried to attack me and Raven. They are gone,” Starfire responded.

Before anyone could say anything else, there was a pop and then a few explosions down the hall in the command center. They all rushed there, even Diana, with her hobbled ankles. There in the center was a portal. Two goblin shamans were weaving their staves back and forth while orcs poured through. Already a dozen strong, they were fanning out under the direction of the Orc Chief, Khargol.

“Khargol!!” Donna almost spat the name and had to halt herself from flying towards him and pummelling him.

The giant Orc turned to greet them with a massive smile.

“Ah, I see you are all still together. I had hoped for such,” Khargol snickered.

The Orcs had fanned out around the room. There were three entrances to the command center, and the Orcs had already used the other two. The heroes hadn’t come through yet to start going through the base.

“How did you even find us, monster?” Starfire asked. The lightning bolts on her hands lit up.

“My magic, I can feel it anywhere. Those chains around my slave’s feet and the new warrior Orcs were all I needed to find my way here,” Khargol explained.

“You leave our friends alone,” Raven called towards him but the great Orc seemed to not notice the words. His Orcs started to come back into the command center. Following them were the Orcs that were formally their friends. The Justice League and the Titans. There was nothing left of either of them in their new giant green forms except for their symbols plastered on their new shining metal armour around their chests and shoulders.

“By the Gods!” Diana remarked, echoing what everyone was thinking.

Khargol laughed and welcomed the new recruits with arms and axes. They soon joined the group that was beginning to try and surround the heroes.

“I think a retreat is in order,” Doctor Fate said. His hands began to weave a spell for a transport portal of his own.

Khargol saw it and smiled. He looked at the women and snickered again. He lifted his foot and began to stomp on the floor.

“Nooooo... Fate, get out of here now!” Donna cried. She knew right away that Khargol was about to use the same magic he had used to transform the others.

It was too late. On the second stomp, a light enveloped them all for a brief moment before returning back to him. The two of them didn’t seem affected in any way but Fate’s portal that was beginning to open shut down. Raven tried to spread herself into her teleport but she couldn’t seem to focus on that aspect of her power. Donna put herself together before anyone else.

“He’s taken out the teleporters.” She looked to Zatanna, who nodded at her own inability to do anything as well.

The Orc Chief stomped a third time. Nothing seemed to happen but everyone except Zatanna and Doctor Fate knew what happened on the fourth.

“Evac now!!! Fliers, grab a non and make sure your feet aren’t on the ground!” Donna called out.

It was barely a moment before the fourth stomp hit the ground. The radiating light that came from Khargol wasn’t just confined to the floor radiating beyond the tower. It spread out over the entire city. Donna had turned and was running towards a nearby window with the rest of the party still there when she noticed two things.

Doctor Fate had stopped and was clutching his helmet. Screaming the very same type of pain the others had started with before they had turned into Orcs.

Secondly, she saw Diana. She was frozen in place, staring at Khargol. Her ankle restraints and the chain that bound them together were flashing yellow all around her. A new chain sprang from the center of that hobble chain and seemed to bury itself in the floor, bolting Diana into place in the command center. Donna turned towards her sister, who finally turned towards her. For the first time in her life, Donna saw something in her sister’s eyes that truly frightened her. It was resignation. Donna flashed past a retreating Starfire who was grabbing a hold of Zatanna. The pair smashed through the command center’s window more than twenty stories up. Raven crashed through later while Donna turned back towards Diana.

Diana locked eyes with her and shook her head. There were no words coming from her mouth but Donna could read the expression in her eyes. Diana was telling her to save herself but Donna would not let her sister be recaptured. Bolting towards Diana, Donna had to evade the axe of a couple of Orcs who had been pursuing the others.

Getting to Diana’s position Donna pulled at the new chain that seemed to have moulded itself into the floor, keeping Diana in place. Donna pulled with all of her considerable strength.

“Donna, leave me. Go, escape, leave me to my fate,” Diana pleaded with her.

Donna looked down at Diana and saw that same look of resignation on her face. It nearly killed her to see her sister like that but she refused to stop trying to pull the chain from the floor. Orcs were surrounding her but she didn’t care. She tried to pull and shatter the chain with anything she could find. Even her sword and shield just bounced off of the magical restraints. The orcs had created a circle around her while she tried desperately to free her sister. Diana cried, knowing that Donna had just lost her freedom to try and save her. Donna tried again and again while the Orcs slapped their axes against their palms and laughed at her desperation.

“Look at me, Donna,” Diana pleaded with her.

Donna’s eyes were full of unused tears as she turned towards her.

“I am thankful I got to see you one last time but I was already defeated when you rescued me. You and I both know it. Don’t sacrifice yourself for me. Go, sister…….. please.” Diana reached towards her and grabbed her cheek and wiped away a single tear with her fingers as she did so.

“I don’t want to,” Donna said to her.

“I know, the horrors and the degradations I have already experienced I do not wish on anyone, especially you. Our mother is gone, and I am as well. Our people are enslaved but you are their Princess now,” Diana told her.

Donna rubbed her cheek in her sister’s hands and sniffled away another couple of tears.

“I will release you. I will see you again,” Donna stated.

“You will see her all you wish in chains, slave.” Khargol had come through the circle of Orcs and looked down on her.

Donna smiled mirthlessly and didn’t hesitate. She jumped backwards, rotating as she went with her sword in hand. The Orcs who blocked her path out of the broken window to freedom were cleaved in two all in one motion as she darted towards the window and jumped out.

Khargol looked out the window with a smile on his face.

“She is impressive, your sister,” Khargol said to Diana.

Diana, who had slumped to the ground as soon as Donna had broken contact with her, looked up. For the first time in her eyes, she had to force herself to meet his eyes.

“You still have fight in you. Excellent. You will be trained and punished more, slave.” Khargol waved a hand.

The chain that had bolted her to the ground dislodged and then vanished. A collar and smaller restraints for her wrists appeared in Khargol’s other hand. Diana didn’t resist. He reached down and fastened the collar around her throat and then placed the restraints on her wrists. Producing another chain magically from his hand, he attached it to her collar as a leash and hauled her to her feet.

“Your sister won’t get far,” he said with a menace that Diana knew he fully believed in.

***

Donna had jumped through the window and allowed herself to fall for a few stories before she flew away. Flying through the city was not a new experience but flying through the city at the moment was terrifying.

All around her, all she could hear were the same cries and screams she had heard from her friends and from Doctor Fate only moments ago. Khargol’s stomp magic that had turned the Titans and the Justice League into Orcs had radiated through the entire city, and now it looked like every man in the city was being transformed. That was hundreds of thousands of new Orcs that would soon turn on their mothers, wives, and daughters, and there wasn’t a thing she could do about it right now.

She flew, following the telltale stream of Starfire fire through the air to catch up with her friends. Catching up with them as they hovered over Chapel Hill.

“I can feel the changes in the city,” Raven said.

“I think we all can,” Zatanna said as she was held aloft by Starfire.

Donna arrived with a nod from everyone and though no one said anything, the lack of Diana’s told the tale of her tardiness.

“The entire city is turning into Orcs. We need to evacuate as many women as we can but we also need to rally all the resources we can. Raven, Zatanna….. can either of you teleport yet?” Donna asked.

The two heroines looked at each other and shook their heads.

“That’s going to make this very difficult. The Orcs will consolidate the city once they have all changed. That may buy us some time. Let's get as many women out before the Orcs are all changed. As soon as they are though, we need to get to others,” Donna stated.

“Who though, Donna? The League and the Titans are gone,” Raven asked.

“We will have to call all of our friends,” Zatanna replied.

There was silence between the heroines as they listened to the screams of the men of San Francisco.

***

Khargol dragged Diana along the bottom floor of Titan’s tower. All around them were screaming transforming people turning into Orcs. Diana looked around and saw the Orcs who used to be her friends. The only remnants of their former lives were the symbols on their chests. It was an interesting experience, Diana thought to herself as she was dragged along. Orcs in such a modern setting. Glass windows and beautiful concrete flower beds within an office-like setting. It just seemed odd and very wrong to her. Not that she had much time to think. Each time she managed to struggle and get herself to her feet, Khargol would yank on her leash again very hard, causing her to fall to the ground again. She also had shown them how to use an elevator, which would have been funny in itself if she hadn’t been so terrified of the whole venture.

The screams of the transforming males echoed everywhere. When they came out onto the street it only intensified. The concerned voices of their wives, mothers, and sisters trying to figure out what was going on made Diana weep inwardly. Knowing that within moments those very same people who once cared for them would turn their new Orcish eyes on them.

“I have to thank you, slave,” Khargol told her.

Confused Diana stumbled again and fell to the concrete. She scraped her elbows and knees trying to get herself back up.

“Your island home could only be penetrated by those who have done so before if they were male. Apparently, the magic was even keeping my Orcs from leaving the island in vast numbers. The only way to get into what you call Man's World was to teleport to something of my Orcish magic here. Your chains served as the ideal homing beacon” Khargol pulled her again hard by the leash. This time he swung round and before she could fall back to the ground he reached out and caught her. Diana was thankful for not falling but to be in the huge Orc Chief’s arms was not a place she wished to be.

Diana realized, “You could have prevented the teleporters before on Themyscira but you wanted to use me to gain access to this world.”

Khargol’s menacing smile told her that her suspicions were true.

“By the gods, what have I done?” Diana whispered to herself.

Khargol’s laugh was a testament to her new life. He let go of her and looked around. The screams and shouting of the males had stopped, and now the screams of women echoed through the city.

“No!” Diana said.

It didn’t take long to start seeing Orcs appearing in office buildings and apartment blocks. They carried and dragged women in their arms. Some had women draped over both shoulders and then carried two more in their hands. Some of the women were unconscious but most were still conscious and trying to struggle. They cried and pleaded with the people who had once been so close to them. Some Orcs appeared to be smaller than the others, juvenile in nature but still much taller than an average human. They too carried women. Some Orcs even carried small infant Orcs that were still swaddled in their baby clothes that had torn and become too small. They came streaming from the buildings towards Khargol and the rest of the Orcs who had come through the portal in the tower.

“How many people reside in this city, slave?” Khargol asked.

Diana didn’t honestly know the exact number but she was sure she could make a guess.

“I would say maybe close to a million people,” Diana answered honestly.

Khargol laughed.

“Humans repopulate as generously as rabbits. A million in this one city alone. How many would be male slaves?” Khargol asked earnestly. Revealing in the sight of so many Orcs emerging from buildings carrying struggling women.

“About half,” Dina begrudgingly said.\

“HAHAHA five hundred thousand new Orc warriors and the same number of slaves. This world will be a paradise for us,” Khargol smiled.

The rest of the original Orcs around him smiled and laughed as well. The first of the new Orcs had arrived, and soon there was a circle around him that matched some of the greatest marches in mankind’s history. Struggling women called out, trying to help each other but the strength of the Orcs prevented them all from escaping.

“What was the name of this city slave?” Khargol asked.

“San Francisco,” Diana answered.

“Terrible name,” Khargol declared.

The Orc chief stepped forward and looked at each Orc he could see within his gaze with a look. They all seemed to know who the master was and who the chief of the clan was. It was completely unnerving to Diana, even more so than seeing the struggling women in their hands and on their shoulders. Some of which had begun to notice that the woman chained to an orc was none other than Wonder Woman.

“I welcome you, my brothers. I proclaim this city Mazzerkrog. From here we will conquer the world and train our slaves!” Khargol proclaimed loudly to the Orcs, who all cheered.

“Please help us, Wonder Woman!” Some of the women cried out.

Diana hung her head. Khargol laughed and tugged hard on the leash, forcing her down to her hands and knees once more.

“This slave is no longer a hero or a princess. It is just meat, a slave for my pleasure. You, the women of Mazzerkrog, will be processed and given new roles for your new lives. Welcome to the horde, slaves,” Khargol proclaimed with almost a delightful tone.

All of the women around her that could see Diana begged and pleaded for her help. Diana could do nothing. Each time she tried to get back to her feet, Khargol would kick her down and tighten the leash until she was strangled under his gaze.

“Tell them what you are, slave,” Khargol demanded.

Diana looked at him. Although she felt utterly defeated and completely despondent about her own future, there was still a bit of hope within her for her fellow women. Her sister was out there, as well as a host of heroes that could do battle with the Orcs. She could not save herself but she could still give some hope to the women already in the clutches of the horde. Her eyes turned serious and deadly, looking at the chief.

“I will not. You may have me in chains but I will not help you chain others,” Diana said loudly enough for those nearby to hear.

Khargol laughed and scoffed at her. He pulled her first to her feet and then off of her feet, strangling her as her feet dangled in the air.

“The Princess returns. Have no fear, slave. I will break you, once and for all.” Khargol threw her to the ground.

Diana landed with a thud, feeling something give way in her side. A rib or two, she thought as she struggled to regain her breath.

Khargol moved with authority through the ranks of the new Orcs. Every single one of them stepped aside as he walked through them, like a general on inspection.

“This city is grotesque. It must change,” Khargol declared. Diana’s leash was as loose as it had been in some time. So she was as far away as possible from Khargol but she heard his words.

Diana closed the gap between them with concern.

“What do you mean?” There could still be thousands of people here that you don’t know about. If you level it, you will kill them all, including so many of those slaves you want,” Diana tried to reason with him.”

Khargol replied with a backhand slap to her, knocking her to the ground once more.

“Silence slave. You have no concept of my magics” Khargol sneered at her.

Diana had never felt so useless or ignored in her life. It caused her to hang her head and refuse to look up at him, which she knew was exactly what he wanted.

He stomped on the ground sending a familiar ring of power radiating out from his foot again. It was a white light that spread out once more over the entire city. For the first time, Diana could sense the sheer power of his magic. Being so close to him she could see that this particular spell was actually doing something to him. Taking some effort on his part where everything else before seemed to be nothing to him. His green skin was moist for the first time slick with sweat and his brow was furrowed but he didn’t seem to be in any discomfort. He just seemed to be concentrating and using a vast amount of power. The city itself began to glow. From the streets, the cars, everything there began to glow white. Right to the very top of the highest skyscraper. There was a sound as well that began to echo through the entire area. It was a hum that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once. The light seemed to shimmer around everything. The very ground beneath them seemed to breathe in and out. The shimmer was so bright Dina was afraid she would have to shield her eyes but there wasn’t a need. There was a comfort to it that was shocking to her. Khargol continued to stomp his feet and then began to chant something in a language Diana could not place. The shimmer and the brightness increased with each word. There was a burst of power. It blinded everyone and left only Khargol in the center as anything that anyone could see.

When the light subsided, Diana looked around and could only make out silhouettes at first. Where once she had stood in the middle of a street in the downtown core of a modern Western city, she now stood on stone ground. Her feet felt cold. She looked down to find it polished and yet rough at the same time. It was white and yet somewhat dirty, as if it had been there for centuries. Her eyes adjusted more. The skyscrapers that had framed the street were gone. The street was now much wider, at least four times wider than it had been. Some of those buildings had completely morphed into stone buildings no bigger than three stories. Behind her, she turned to look where Titan’s tower had been. There stood a castle. Straight out of a fantasy book, it dominated the area around it. Rounds led straight to it from all corners of the newly transformed city. Diana looked up towards Khargol, who was eyeing her for her reaction.

“Welcome to Mazzerkrog,” Khargol said to her.

Diana couldn’t believe it. The city was gone, replaced by something that could only be described as a medieval fantasy-type city with stone buildings, wooden roofs, and stone-covered roads. Cars had been replaced with wagons that were unhitched. Even the struggling women who had been fighting their captivity had all grown quiet as they noticed the changes as well.

***

Donna stared at Starfire who stared back at her. Below them only moments ago had been the city of San Francisco where they had called home for so long. Now after a blinding white light stood what could only be called a fantasy castle town. White stone with some charred parts made up the buildings. Wooden and stone roofs as well as a wall that was easily fifty feet tall stretched all around the city. In the middle where Donna was sure Titans Tower used to be was a large castle. Raven and Zatanna had taken off a little before it all happened with the rescued women they could get in time before all the men had turned into Orcs. Teleporting them to far-off centers that hopefully would help them for the time being.

“I am not imagining this, Donna?” Starfire asked.

“No, not unless it’s a mass illusion type thing. The entire city has been transformed,” Donna replied.

“We should investigate, shouldn’t we?” Starfire asked.

Donna wanted to immediately say yes. Go back in there and find her sister and free her once more but she had to think through things logically. With the majority of the Titans out and the Justice League completely gone, Donna and Starfire were among the biggest guns still left on the planet. They couldn’t afford to lose themselves in some ill-fated rescue.

“No, we will have to get intelligence at some point but not right now. We have to report to everyone what we know, and then we will start gathering intelligence. If they are fortifying here for the time being they are going to consolidate and most likely turn this into a training base of some sort. We can keep an eye on them and make sure they don’t start expanding into other regions,” Donna explained.

The explanation didn’t seem to sit entirely well with Starfire, who was showing all the signs of simply wanting to go in and fight. Donna didn’t blame her. The loss of her friends had hit her hard as well, and all she wanted to do was break something. For Kori, it must be a little worse with the loss of Dick. She and Nightwing hadn’t been dating for some time now but the feelings were always there. Donna’s heart broke for her but she knew this was the right call.

“Come on, let’s get back to the hall of Justice and initiate the recall signal. We need to gather as many heroes as possible, and maybe more. We also need to inform the government what is going on,” Donna said.

***

Diana knew about a great number of torture devices. Her education had made sure of that and as well as her own personal experiences in man’s world. Often, they found people in them through the deeds of villains. She had known about the one she currently sat on but she had never paid it any mind. Never paid any attention to just how painful it could be.

Currently, she sat on what was known as a horse: a wooden beam with a tipped edge that her pussy and clit rested on. Her feet were shackled to the floor and she hung from it a good two feet while her hands were restrained behind her. Her breasts were thrust outward, allowing Khargol and his goblin torturers to fasten thin ropes around her nipples. They were tugged into the air through an eye bolt and brought down by hanging weights, stretching her breasts from her body. Her feet were off of the ground and all of her weight was on her pussy and clit, which was digging into the edge of the horse. The torture was cruel and sexual at the same time. Diana knew this was all one part of Orc breaking techniques.

The dungeon she was in hadn’t existed before. Now in the castle which used to be Titan’s tower, it held many such rooms. When she had been brought here, she had been the only woman in the dungeon. Over the past few hours, though, many more had come trickling in. Dragged and molested by orc and goblin stewards. Placed into all manners of torture devices. It seemed in the new city this was to be where all the stubborn women went to be broken. Some came in struggling and some came in unconsciousness but all when they saw Wonder Woman crying and silently begging to herself to be let off of the horse seemed to shrink within themselves.

Attended by only Goblins who didn’t seem to speak anything more than grunts to each other, the dungeon soon began to echo with the cries and screams of many. Some women were brought in and spent no longer than an hour in their devices before they started begging and pleading to do anything their Orc and Goblin Masters demanded. Others like herself seemed to grow inward before the goblins would come and change something ever so slightly to wake themselves from their pain and to scream all over again. Diana found herself lapsing in one of those times now. Her throat was dry and hoarse from her own screams, and her eyes could no longer produce tears. She found herself hurting beyond all measure and yet oddly numb.

“You look absolutely miserable, slave.” Khargol’s voice came from behind her. Diana wasn’t so far gone that it startled her. She forced herself to wake from the numbness, squirming and protesting once again through the dry lips of her treatment.

“You can solve it all by signing the contract and proclaiming yourself my slave,” Khargol reminded her.

The giant Orc Chief came around, gripping a pulled nipple and breast with his hand. It was oddly satisfying to Diana to have that weight off of that nipple, if only for a moment, but Khargol was not going to allow that for long. He removed his hand and allowed the weight to bounce back into place, pulling her nipple away from her body again. Diana moaned in despair and pain. Khargol’s hand moved down towards her pussy and clit. Brushing against her, he ran a finger along her exposed and very sensitive clit. Diana moaned in pain again, much to the amusement of Khargol.

“An Orc slave must be wet at all times,” Khargol stated.

Diana didn’t have the energy or the moisture in her throat to form any words. All she could do was look at him with her pleading eyes.

“Only when you get wet sitting here, slave, then I will remove you,” Khargol warned.

Diana’s mind would have exploded. There was no way for her to become excited about any of this at the moment. She couldn’t even touch herself. How was she supposed to make herself wet? Khargol looked at her and saw all of those thoughts play out on her face. A smile came to his large green face.

“I can help you, if you wish,” Khargol teased. His finger ran along her clit again. Diana moaned in pain but felt some pleasure there as well.

There was laughter all around her from Goblins who were eyeing the exchange with great interest. Diana sighed inwardly and shook her head. Refusing to let Khargol have his way with her. The Orc chief smiled broadly again and turned from her. He walked a few steps back and allowed the surrounding Goblins closer access to her.

“You will always be wet for me, slave,” Khargol warned her.

Diana eyed the Goblins. The small green creatures cackled like hyenas. They jumped on her. Pinching and tugging on her pussy and clit. Two on her lap and two behind her. They began to fondle her body while pressing her further down on the horse. Cackling as they used their long tongues to lick all over her. Diana tried to squirm away from their touches and their tongues but it just increased the weight on her pussy. She started to cry despite the fact she couldn’t make any more tears. The goblins laughed more. One jumped on another’s shoulder, its cock aimed directly at her face. Diana cried out.

“NOOOOO!” She cried out but it was to no avail.

The Goblin thrust his cock into her mouth. Gagging her. The small creature had a large cock for its size. About six inches with balls that were hairy and yet so thinly hairy that she could see his balls clearly. It thrust into her with no care in the world. It tasted like sweat and horror in her mind. Diana tried to wiggle out of his way but she couldn’t do it. Each cry allowed him to get that much deeper into her mouth.

“Sign the contract slave,” Khargol had returned to stand right at her side.

He watched as the Goblins had their way with her. The one on the shoulder of the other continued to push his cock into her. Her nose rubbed against his hairy pubic region with each thrust. Her tongue, without any thought of her own, ran up and down the shaft just trying to get as much moisture as she could, unintentionally giving the goblin exactly what it wanted. The one below chewed on her nipples that were still tied and weighed down.

Two behind her seemed more interested in slapping her ample butt cheeks that were spread on the horse. Diana couldn’t help it. Her cries echoed through the dungeon. Other goblins stopped working on the other women who were being tortured. They joined in the cackling of their friends who were tormenting her. The other women who could watch, watched with horror on their faces. The once powerful woman known to many as the Champion of all Women was crying under the assault. Squirming and begging through a cock-gagged mouth to be set free.

Khargol reached in between her legs and came away with his fingers sticky with her own juices. Diana saw it but couldn’t believe it. The attentions of the goblins had gotten her wet. Khargol smiled in triumph and turned to show the entire dungeon his sticky fingers. Swabs of her juices dripped from his fingers as he moved them about in the air. Women looked away, while more cried out in fear.

“Your champion is nothing but my slave now,” Khargol announced.

He came back to Diana’s side. The Goblin still had his cock buried in her mouth but Diana could see him. He pushed his fingers, thick with her juices, under her nose. With her mouth gagged, she had no choice. She inhaled the scent of herself and cried once more at the humiliation.

“Slaves are always wet for their Masters” Khargol proclaimed again, loud enough for everyone to hear. The Goblins not involved in Diana’s torment had gone back to work. Taking care of their own charges There were more whales and cries of desperation in the dungeon than before. The faith the women had in Diana was broken, and Diana wept around the cock. Her tongue was still gliding up and down, trying to get whatever moisture she could.

“Will you sign the contract?” Khargol asked her again.

Diana’s tears joined those of other women begging to sign their magical slavery contracts. They were begging and pleading, promising to be wet for their masters. Diana hung her head as much as she could with a goblin cock in her mouth. The two behind her struck her ass so hard that she had no choice but to look upwards again. Right into the eyes of Khargol. She nodded her head and wept with the cock still stuffed in her mouth.

The goblins all around throughout the entire dungeon cackled like hyenas. Diana’s defeat lingered in her mind for only a moment before the Goblin withdrew his cock and Khargol pulled her chin upwards. Putting pressure on her tied nipples

“You know the words I want to hear, slave,” Khargol demanded.

“I submit to you, my Master,” Diana stated.

***

A chill ran through Donna’s back. A feeling of loss that she hadn’t been expecting. Her thoughts immediately went to Diana. She had to suppress a shudder and some tears from her eyes. This was not the time for tears. The hall of justice was full of heroes and heroines. All were talking among themselves until Batgirl seemed to call everyone to a stop and silence when she stood up on a large platform and looked at everyone. Above her, a large screen appeared.

“Okay everyone. I think everyone knows by now what we are here for. Here is the latest aerial intel we have gotten from our own people and from the military,” Batgirl gestured towards the screen. Donna took the opportunity to move towards her because she knew she would be speaking soon.

Donna looked at the screen as she made her way. On the screen was an aerial view of what used to be San Francisco. At first, it was a little blurry until the resolution was enhanced. Showing the stone medieval town that it now was. There were some gasps around the room as some hadn't heard about the transformation or hadn’t believed it. Donna had been there and knew the city intimately. That city was no longer the one she knew. Stone buildings and streets were lined with stone buildings. Some with wooden thatch roofing, some with wooden beams and some more with stone roofs. In the center of the city stood the new castle that dominated the city.

“These shots are as good as the military can get right now until they retask some assets but we have sent a couple of our own fliers over the city with some enhanced cameras,” Batgirl said.

The screen flickered and now it was a completely new source. With much better views Donna had to hold back her own gasp at what she saw. The flier had gotten as close to the city as they could without arousing too much suspicion. Getting images so good that they could see Orcs, Goblins and women. In front of the castle, there was a main street that was impossibly wide. On each side of the street, there were rows and rows of women. Chained together in lines that stretched for at least a couple of miles. All naked, some with whip marks along their backs.

Orcs all around them seemed to be taking great delight in them. Those women not attached to the lines were being led on chain leashes either to the lines or simply walking behind other Orcs. There was not a single piece of clothing on any woman down there. Donna could see Orcs setting up what looked like a main square with a huge wooden platform. Some of the lines of chained women were being led there while others much smaller lines were being led towards the castle.

Everywhere she looked though there were Orcs. So many of them that Donna instinctively knew that there was more than the small group that had come through the portal at Titan’s tower and more than the transformed male population of the city. They had been transported in from Themyscira. Building their forces.

Flying out towards the edges of the city, the flier was so low that they were seen by some Orcs that were manning the walls. Great ballistae fired at them with massive arrows There was a chuckle from the flier in the feed as they took evasive action and then disappeared from the city altogether. The source went dead. Silence permeated the room.

Donna took the opportunity to ascend the stage to where Batgirl was standing. Everyone seemed to notice the newcomer up there with Batgirl.

“As many of you know, myself, Starfire, Raven, and Zatanna were there at the initial invasion of the Orcs. Before that, I, along with the Titans and the Justice League, had initiated surveillance of Themyscira after not hearing from Wonder Woman for so long. I was the one who went home to scout. I found my home overrun and captured by Orcs.

“My sisters in bondage and my actual sister, Wonder Woman, were on public display on the verge of being broken down to be slaves to the chief Orc. I rescued her and, with backup from the two teams, was able to get out. But not without every male there being changed into Orcs. The Amazons have fought the Orcs for centuries. Always kept at bay through the doorway of our homeland. However, I can almost guarantee the sheer power of this new Orc Chieftain was too much for my sisters.

“Orc breaking and slave training is absolute. Once women are broken, they will have them sign a magical contract that guarantees their submission to their masters. Judging by the images we have seen of San Francisco, this is all happening now. They are setting the city up as some kind of training center while they consolidate their forces. Make no mistake, they will move forth from there soon with the intent of enslaving the women of our world and either killing or changing all the men.

“We are coordinating with the US military. I personally asked the US military to request help from all nations of the world but I was rebuffed. I have my doubts that human weapons will work against the Orcs. Orcs are magical creatures by nature. Bigger and stronger than any male by far on our planet. Their skin is resistant to fire and cold. They are pretty much invulnerable. Only magically equipped items seem to have any effect on them. I was lucky that my sword was able to cleave through some.

“Make no mistake my friends, this is a threat on the level of Darkseid and they already have a foothold,” Donna finished. She got a nod from Batgirl and from some of her other friends who had come closer to the platform to hear her speak.

“How can we be sure this is all real?” asked Firestorm.

Donna and Bartgirl regarded him but it was Starfire who spoke through the crowd.

“Do you doubt what we have told you?” Starfire asked.

“No, it just seems….. unlikely,” he replied.

“So what do you suggest we do?” Red Hood said.

Batgirl looked at her fellow member of the Bat Family. Jason Todd had always been more aggressive in his actions, and with the loss of Bruce and Dick, he was now the oldest man in the Bat Family, a fact he didn’t seem to be dealing well with.

“We need info. I am going to suggest we send in a couple of scouts,” Batgirl said, to the nods of many.

“Everyone has to be warned though. The chief has the ability to pretty much instantly turn any males into Orcs. For women, if you get captured, the fate that awaits you is slavery. That is why I am volunteering to go in,” Donna stated.

“I’ll volunteer to go in,” Batwoman’s voice rang from the side of the stage.

Donna nodded towards her.

“I suggest we keep it to us two for now,” Donna said, to the nods of all the others.

***

Diana looked down at herself. The brand over her pubic area was still new enough that it hurt but healed enough that she could make out the symbol of Khargol’s. It was a simple outline of an Orcish skeleton head, complete with fangs. All done in black.

Diana knew the symbol powered the Orcish magic that now ran through her. It wasn’t that she couldn’t disobey an order from Khargol. She could; she would just receive a massive amount of pain until she did as ordered.

Khargol had taken great delight in her enslavement, even making clothes for her to wear. Even if calling them clothes was a bit generous. Clearly, he wanted to show everyone who didn’t immediately recognize her that she was indeed Wonder Woman.

Her tiara was back on her head, as well as her gauntlets underneath the wrist restraints. Her nipples had been pierced. Heavy golden rings that were three inches in diameter hung from them. Thin chains went from around her neck below her collar down and around her breasts and over the rings, so thin that they practically covered nothing.

Coloured in a way that resembled her breastplate, it went past her navel where the colours changed to resemble her corset. They hung down and terminated in front of her pussy where her clearly pierced clit and labia lips had been done with the same rings as her nipples.

Overall, she looked nude while somehow also wearing a chained version of her uniform. In the days since she had started wearing it, many had noticed who she was. The effect was devastating on the local populace of women who had still yet to be enslaved.

Khargol had taken over control of the majority of the castle. From his throne room, he was beginning to orchestrate the invasion of her world. The castle had a throne room and an entire wing for Khargol. Diana stood in one of her designated spaces. In the bedroom of her master, Khargol, she slept in a wide four-poster bed that was larger than any bed she had ever seen in her life. The room was massive, carved in the same white stone as the entire castle. It had an open balcony that overlooked the bay. A large wood-framed full-length mirror showed her what she looked like at the moment. She didn’t really need it but it was part of her new daily ritual. Staring into the mirror, she looked herself up and down.

“I am nothing, I am property of Master Khargol” Diana recited the phrase she had been instructed to say every morning.

At first, when she had begun to say the phrases, she didn’t think they would do anything. However today she felt a little aroused at the thought. No, it wasn’t arousal, she amended in her mind. It was degrading. That thought stopped her for a moment. If she was getting those two confused, she was in real trouble. Not that it really mattered anymore.

She turned to look at her master. Spread out in the massive bed, the giant Orc was fast asleep. It would be child’s play, she thought, to simply kill him now and end the threat he represented but she couldn’t. The brand on her pubic region enforced his rule over her and the number one rule was to do him no harm.

Her eyes looked back towards the mirror. She focused on her reflection once more. She held her chained hands up to her chest, running her fingers through the chain that was her leash. It stretched all the way back to the bed, anchored in the stone wall right next to the bed. Khargol’s magic kept her restrained at all times, even with the magically sealed contract guaranteeing her submission. No different than all the other women in the city. Most had signed their contracts by now. All of them walked around in chains, as preferred by the Orcs and Goblins. Their entire world was nothing but sex and service.

Her eyes flickered back to Khargol and the bed. Speaking of service, she had her morning duties to attend to.

The sound of the chain clanking against the stone floor was a sound that just seemed to be too loud but the Orcs seemed to love it and Khargol could sleep through her movements all around him. Diana moved back towards the bed. His massive green form heaved up and down as he took giant deep sleepy breaths.

On his back and completely naked, the Orc’s cock clung limply to his inner thigh. Even while limp, his penis was huge. Diana knew just how big it could get after months of his attention now. Just last night he had enjoyed her body for a good long time before falling asleep with her sucking his cock. Although there were no nightly duties for her in that regard, except to please Khargol in all ways, she did have strict morning duties to follow. Her mantra was already complete, and now it was her duty to wake her master up.

Mounting the giant bed with her chained hands and feet was something of a challenge but not too much. She moved to his cock and gripped it in her hands. She started with a light movement, up and down with her hands wrapped around his cock. It started to respond to her attention almost immediately. Stiffening in her hands. His deep breaths slightly changed as well. The chains that made up her so-called clothes just seemed to dangle a little further as she hunched on all fours. Her pierced nipples with the heavy rings hung low. She felt the weight on them, causing her some discomfort but nothing she hadn’t felt before.

Her lips moved towards the huge head of the Orc chief’s cock. Her entire body moved upwards a little to make it easier for her to take him into her mouth. He started to stir awake as her mouth began to suck on his cock. After all the tortures and all the humiliations, Diana was still new to sucking cock but like in everything she found out she was a quick learner. Her tongue moved swiftly yet passionately around the head. Her mouth seemed to suck him into her more and more, instead of her taking him inside. His breathing increased and his eyes opened with a smile on his lips. His giant torso strained as he stretched out a morning yawn. Through it, she kept him in her mouth. He tasted awful and yet somehow, she didn’t mind it anymore. The feeling of his cock twitching in her mouth was not something she liked or disliked. She found it more of something that was still curious to her. Waking him up like this was her job, and though she hated it, she also did not mind it.

“Morning slave,” Khargol said to her. A giant hand came to the back of her head and held her in position. Her mouth was locked over his cock.

There was no way for her to reply. Not that he cared. Khargol shifted himself into a sitting position on the bed. He kept his hand behind her head as he did so, forcing her to move with his cock in her mouth.

Diana didn’t care; it was all part of her morning ritual now. She rolled her tongue around the head of his cock and then down the shaft. She licked all the way the disgusting taste that was his cock. His balls flapped against her chin as she got as far down as she could. He was still training her on how to deepthroat him and seemed to be okay with her limited progress at the moment. As long as she went down and tried, he didn’t seem to care.

Diana had seen other women, slaves of the Orcs, who had been whipped severely when they could not take the entirety of their Orcs’ cock in their mouth. For this, she was grateful that Khargol didn’t seem to mind. Her tongue seemed to work wonders on him. His eyes seemed to focus on hers as he built to a climax. It was an odd sensation to feel the cock in her mouth growing and pulsating to an orgasm.

Her eyes locked with Khargol’s. Another learned skill that she was taught that he did very much enjoy. He loved looking into her eyes as he came in her mouth. He came with an angry roar into the bedroom. His hand kept her mouth wrapped around his cock. She swallowed every bit of his cum. She struggled for breath and swallowed the last bits of it before he took his hand away.

“You are getting better, slave.” Khargol turned in bed, forcing her to jump off of it and get to the floor.

Another trained habit. Everything was about her training, she mused inside of her head as she wiped some stray cum leaking from the side of her mouth with the back of her hand. Diana knelt at the side of the bed as he swung his feet to the side to get off. Her knees were spread wide and her face was fixed on looking at the floor. She placed his hands on her thighs, palms up. It was the standard position to greet her Master. This was the most common position she had learned but she had learned others.

“You will bathe me, slave,” Khargol commanded, raising to his full height.

“Yes, Master.” Diana did not look up at him. He walked away from the bed as she rose behind him. He looked towards the large marble-enclosed bathroom that was attached to the bedroom.

It was a washroom that had three sides open to the air. Framed by large white marble pillars that looked like they had been taken from her homeland, there was a large bath that could accommodate four Orcs the size of him if he wished. Steam rose from the water, wafting through the room, giving it a humid feel not unlike a hot spring. Khargol stepped into the bath while Diana followed behind. Her leash had been magically unbolted from the stone by the bed as Khargol walked. It was in his hands as he walked to the bath. When he entered, it magically changed to another bolt in the stone that was at the side of the bath. The length of the leash allowed him to go anywhere in the room. Diana walked to a small table where some oils and soaps were placed.

Orcs were surprisingly hygienic creatures despite the way they always smelt. Diana wondered if they didn’t bathe so often, would they smell even worse? It was not something she wanted to find out.

Taking a bottle of liquid soap and some oil, Diana walked back to the bath. Khargol now sat in the bath with his shoulders and head the only things visible. Diana stood by the side of the bath with the soap. Khargol stood up and allowed Diana to begin to rub the soap on him with her chained hands. Khargol seemingly relaxed into her chained hands while she spread the soap.

“We had small machines fly over Mazzerkrog yesterday. Are these the drones I have heard about for spying?” Khargol stated.

“Yes Master” Diana didn’t want to provide information but her magical contract would not let her lie to her Master without severe pain.

“There was a man who flew over as well. One of your heroes no doubt,” Khargol told her. Diana’s hands reached around to his front now, spreading the soap on his wide-muscled chest. She didn’t feel the need to confirm his comment as they both knew it was most likely true.

“After gathering as much information from afar our methods would then send a small band to investigate. Would this be your method as well?” Khargol asked. Diana knew from his tone that he already knew the answer but he was testing to see if she would even try to omit anything even while under the spell of the contract.

“You are right, Master. Both the military, who sent the drone, and the heroes will send parties in,” Diana confirmed for him.

The slight smile that radiated from Khargol could even be seen from behind him where she was still soaping him up.

“We captured a band of humans last night. They fought with primitive powder projectiles. Of course, the youngest of us can fend off such assaults but they fought with their hands when they were surrounded. They had special gear,” Khargol told her.

Diana knew that he was most likely talking about a special ops mission from the military that they had captured.

“Soldiers from the government,” Diana confirmed once more.

“A standing army? Very interesting. These men are your warriors then,” Khargol asked.

Diana had her hands reaching around his waist, soaping him up at that moment. His limp cock swung as he moved with her motions.

“That is correct,” Diana once more confirmed.

“Two of them died in the fighting. The captain of my Orcs who fought them said they would be good breeding stock to start with. If they are your warriors, I could think of no greater dishonor or future for them than that,” Khargol seemed to openly muse.

“That is correct Master, they would rather die than live such a life” Diana found herself arguing for them in the most heinous way possible.

“Warriors should meet a warrior’s death. On this we agree, slave,” said Khargol, who stood in for her.

Diana wasn’t sure if she should be happy or not. She had just effectively argued that the captured soldiers should be killed. She had spent time with many of them and knew their hearts would say the same thing but it was another to have been on the other side to actually argue for it. Despite herself, she had to shed a tear for them.

Khargol turned to her and allowed her to finish soaping him. Her chained hands clinked and her chained ankles clanked around as well as she moved positions. The giant Orc Chief then dropped himself back into the large bath to cleanse himself.

“Your friends will no doubt send a party in as well,” Khargol confirmed for her. His head came up from the surface of the water with a large smile on his face.

“Yes, Master” Diana had no choice but to confirm what he already knew.

***

Washed and clothed, Khargol had Diana’s leash in his hand as they walked through the castle halls. Around them, there were more Orcs and more chained women. Diana was the only one on a leash and the only one that had a semblance of clothing. Every other woman had their collars, ankle and wrist restraints, as well as connecting chains on but they moved about the castle like servants. Cleaning and bringing things from place to place.

It had only taken a couple of days, yet the entire city already felt like it had been under Orc occupation for years. The women working in the castle were already completely broken. Trained and under their masters’ orders they did everything as ordered. Refusing to look any Orc in the eyes, or even at Diana. Their heads were down and their movements were quick and efficient, unable or afraid to enrage their Orc Masters. Diana would have pitied them if she knew she wasn’t one herself. She too was chained, her nipples and pussy pierced with metal. It was already an unspoken truth. Women were there to simply serve any Orcish desire. Her job was to serve one specific Orc’s desire, whereas the other women were forced to obey any and all Orcs.

Khargol was very harsh on the leash with her. He seemed to enjoy toying with her, pulling her through the halls with such force that Diana would nearly fall to the ground, only catching herself at the last moment.

The throne room was large, with a large wooden throne that dwarfed even Khargol. It sat atop a stone platform, which itself sat atop a larger stone platform. The entire room was open to the air, supported by large marble white pillars that were as wide as the Orcs themselves. The breeze of the sea air was cold on her basically exposed skin but Diana had no choice. They walked into the throne room through the giant double wooden doors that were four times taller than Khargol himself. It took two Orcs per door to open and close them. The throne lay directly in front of them as they walked. A large red carpet stretched from the doors to the bottom of the stone platform, framed by the same white marble pillars that supported the castle. On each column, there was a flickering torch lit by fire that would never go out or need attending to, thanks to orcish magic.

Currently, there were two Orcs in the room waiting at the bottom of the stone platform in front of the throne. Their backs had been turned to the door when they entered but with the chief approaching, they turned to regard him as he walked by. Ascending the stone steps that led to the throne, Khargol became even taller and more imposing. The leash still in his hand, Diana climbed the steps as well but she was not allowed to walk up the steps; she had to crawl up.

On all fours, she ascended the stairs until she was next to Khargol, who had seated himself on the throne. Her role was to be by the side of the throne. The leash that was in his hand now magically transferred to a large bolt to the right of the throne.

Diana crawled behind the bolt and assumed the stance she had been taught to assume when in the throne room: the same kneeling position as from the bedroom, knees spread, her hands on her thighs, palms up. The only difference was that she had to keep her head straight and look straight ahead. However, she was still not permitted to make eye contact with an Orc.

“Your slave is coming along nicely, my chieftain,” one of the Orcs at the bottom of the podium said.

Diana could feel Khargol’s head move to regard her. The leash, now bolted to the floor, had significantly tightened to the point that even if Diana wanted to stand, she could not. His smile was easy to see from the corner of her eyes as she looked forward.

“Thank you, my friend. Though she still needs to spread her knees wider and make sure that her cunt is fully visible,” Khargol replied.

Diana was mindful of the comment and did as instructed.

“She takes commands well enough at least,” the other Orc at the bottom. They both chuckled.

“Getting there. What can I do for you today, my friends?” Khargol asked.

“The auction blocks are nearly complete. We request permission to begin the auctions,” the Orcs asked.

Khargol seemed to think for a moment before a smile came to his lips.

“You may open the auction blocks if you wish, my friends, so that our brothers may share in the spoils. I feel the need to warn you, though, that we have yet to capture any more high-end slaves beyond the Amazons we have captured. I know you two both want Amazon slaves but this world offers other glorious captures as well. I say this as your friend. Perhaps don’t spend all your coins on slaves too soon.

The two Orcs chuckled and seemed to relax at Khargol’s suggestion.

“We are aware, my chief, though no doubt you will have first selection on any that comes into our chains,” one of the Orcs said.

“Of course, my slaves will be of the best stock to bear my sons.” The chief laughed with them.

Diana would have only days ago thought that the possibility of being bred by Khargol was absolutely disgusting but now she had no choice and she knew she might enjoy it. The mention of other slaves was not new. Orcs took multiple slaves, and the stronger the Orc, the more slaves they had. With Khargol being the chief, Diana was expecting to have many slave sisters soon.

One of the Orcs said, “There are not enough slaves yet for all, so the prices will be high.”

“Yes, I wanted to open the markets with more on hand but we only have what we have for now. We must take our time as we train and equip all of our new brothers for the war ahead,” Khargol replied.

That was an interesting fact. Diana thought they would move out of the area quickly and begin to take more and more cities but Khargol was being cautious. Even with all the armor and weapons that they could reforge that they captured from the Amazons, there wasn’t enough on hand to furnish all the new Orcs that he had turned in the city. All the new Orcs seemed to know exactly what to do and how to act. Even which clan to join. It had been interesting to watch as the new Orcs found their way to the hordes. They went naturally, as if they had belonged there all along. From her estimations, it looked as though Khargol had made it so that when he transformed men into Orcs, the balance of the clans did not shift. It was equal shares of new Orcs for all.

“Slave, fetch us some wine,” Khargol ordered Diana.

Diana nodded and pushed to her feet. The leash magically extended as she did so. To the left of the throne was a large wooden table straight out of a Viking Hall from the looks of it. It contained meat, fruit and ample amphorae of wine. Made of clay the amphoras looked like they were from her homeland. Very much like what the ancient Greeks used to transport goods and smaller ones for their wine. These were Orcish though, the clay was dirtier and brown. They were weathered, almost battered, and adorned with depictions of battle.

This one was brand new. It showed the fight between herself and Khargol on Themyscira. Handling it each time was a constant reminder of her defeat. Not that she needed another reminder but the constant humiliations and degradations were enough to somehow continue to make her wet. Orcs used tankards that were the size of their giant hands made out of wood with iron handles. The sheer size of them meant that Diana could not carry them all without help. Behind the table where during an active day more slaves would be there were serving trays that she could use. Up until a few days ago Diana had never had the need to balance drinks on a tray. The skill seemingly looked easy enough and done by many in the human world but it had taken her some time to master with the giant weight of the tankards the Orcs liked to use. The serving tray was round and wooden. The weight would have been nothing to her only a few weeks ago but now without much of her powers, she found the weight difficult to bear at times.

Aware she was essentially being timed and always being trained, Diana placed the drinks on the tray and hefted the tray onto her hands. Her fingers spread underneath with her palm handling most of the weight. She wasn’t sure if this was the best method but it was working for her so far.

She walked back to the throne. She climbed the steps, happy that she didn’t have to somehow crawl when serving. She was always mindful to give her Master the first serving. Khargol took the offered drink from her, Diana descended to the other two Orcs who took their drinks with large smiles on their faces.

“Can I get you Sirs anything else? Some food perhaps?” Diana asked. Again, this was a part of her training. Everyone there knew it as well, which somehow made it more humiliating.

The orcs laughed and shook their heads.

“The mighty Princess of the Amazons offering to fetch me food. Chief, you are doing a great job on her,” one of the Orcs said.

One thing she really had to get used to quickly was being talked about as if she wasn’t there. Diana’s cheeks burned not only in rage but also in shame as well.

There was a tug on her leash which called her back up the stone steps to the throne. Diana, with the tray in hand, quickly ascended it back towards Khargol.

“Yes, she says all the right things but look at the expression on her face, my friends. If she could, she would strike us all down in an instant. Isn’t that right, slave?” Khargol questioned her.

Diana didn’t even hesitate. There was no need; he wanted the truth.

“In a heartbeat, Master,” Diana was thankful that she could add as much venom and hate into her tone as she could muster to answer that particular question.

The way in which she answered seemed to take the Orcs back a little. Only moments ago she was seemingly the perfectly trained Orc slave but when she was given even a small amount of space, she revealed just how deadly she still was. They even seemed to shrink a little and take a step back. Khargol laughed and pulled her closer to him.

“Good girl,” he laughed.

His hands grabbed a hold of her breast through her chain clothing and played with her nipple rings. This was a favourite pastime of his as well since she had been pierced. He loved to play with the rings in them. Just teasing them with his fingers. Flicking them and hearing her own moans as he did so. He took great delight in it. Her moans of pleasure from his current assault on them seemed to reassure the Orcs down below.

“She is a fighter and a glorious slave, this one. Already so sensitive to the touch of her master. She is always wet and ready for me as well, like any good slave.” Khargol tugged on her nipples, forcing Diana to take a couple of steps closer to him

The Orcs below laughed in good humour again. Confident in their chief’s handling of her, they snarled and laughed as they drank their wine.

***

Infiltration was something that all Amazons learned from an early age. All of her years being a heroine Donna felt her skills were among the best at it but as always, the Bat Family put her impressions of her own skill to rest. When it was something humans could practise and become just as good as the gods without any special help, the Bat Family were usually among the best. Batwoman was no different. Donna had spent much time with her before but she knew from what Dick and Tim had said over the years that she was indeed one of the best.

The pair of them had walked to the outskirts of the city that had once been San Francisco hours ago under the darkness of night. When the sun had begun to come up, they had found shelter and hidden themselves against any possible patrols. When the sun had hit the apex of the sky at midday, Batwoman had gone out alone, to simply scout ahead. Donna had watched her slink away somehow blending into the shadows that weren’t even supposed to be there. Donna waited and watched. A couple of Orc patrols went by but she was never concerned. There was a feeling in the pit of her stomach that told her she should be going after her sister but she knew she couldn’t. Diana was all but lost to them all now, she knew that without a shadow of a doubt. With the state she was in, there was no way she was going to resist Khargol for much longer and it had been over a week now.

Batwoman returned an hour later with news of the surrounding area. The two of them decided it would be best to always travel under the cloak of darkness, so they waited. When night came, they were on the move. As they began to make their way into the city, they began to come across more and more Orcs doing patrols, which they had to avoid. There were so many of them that Donna began to wonder how difficult it was going to be to sneak past them again on the way out. They were inside the new city perimeter now, which made it harder to move. There were no small alleyways or ruined buildings to hide in. The stone roads and buildings were clustered such that there was ample space in between them all.

“We shouldn’t go any further,” Batwoman noted.

Donnan had to agree but they were barely in the city. They hadn’t even come across any women yet. The risk of being seen, though, was just increasing. As they got closer to the center of the city and the large castle, everything actually seemed to be more condensed, yet the spacing between the buildings seemed to increase. There was even a sprawling garden that Donna could see in the distance, almost like something from ancient Rome.

“I agree but I would really like to get a look at the marketplace at least,” Donna said to her.

Batwoman nodded but didn’t say anything else. Donna took that to mean that she would as well but wasn’t going to do anything about it.

“You head back with the information we have gotten. I’ll continue on,” Donna suggested.

“Not an option,” Batwoman said.

Donna continued to stare down towards the castle and what they had assumed was the massive marketplace.

“We need information on what’s happening to the women,” Donna said.

“I agree but we are too exposed as it is,” Batwoman said, and it was true.

“Which is why we should split up,” Donna repeated.

“I am not allowing you to go hunting for your sister. We will rescue Diana when we can.” Batwoman, just like her mentor, had a habit of cutting through the meat of a conversation.

“Fine,” Donna relented.

The pair began to make their way out of the city but the patrols had either doubled or they were looking for something. There were far too many orcs around. Even at night, the pair of them were having a hard time not being detected.

“It’s a search pattern of some sort,” Donna said in hushed whispers to her colleague.

Batwoman nodded and pointed out from the tiny hole they had found behind a couple of unhitched wagons and a stone building that was still unused. There was another party of Orcs with torches walking with their axes out. They were much more alert than they had been the night previous. Oddly enough, there had been some patrols with chained women as well. The women had been led on leashes. Usually, in a band of about six Orcs, there might have been two women in chains. The women were naked and chained, meekly doing as they were told. They seemed to be telling them what the city used to look like in this particular area. Donna didn’t know why they needed that information but she was displeased to see the women already meekly acting as slaves.

“We might have to split up,” Batwoman finally conceded.

“I don’t think we should,” Donna said.

“But we have to be sure one of us gets through,” Donna continued.

The other woman nodded.

They hunkered down for the night and waited for the patrols to cease, or at the very least die down. By Donna’s estimate, they were about a mile away from the rim of the transformed city. She could take off and fly it and take her chances but she didn’t want to leave Batwoman behind. She could carry her and she wouldn’t lose much maneuverability but with Orc arrows and magic, she didn’t know if she would be able to get out.

“You should fly out and leave me to my own,” Batwoman stated along the lines that were going through her own mind at the moment.

“We can always call in the backup,” Donna offered.

Batwoman considered for a moment.

“We are not too far from the outer limits. Their combined powers certainly would get us out of here quickly enough but we still don’t know what the effects of their magic are on them yet,” Batwoman openly mused.

“It’s a short burst transmission, we know they will hear it,” Donna continued.

Batwoman seemed to take her time again to consider it, and then she finally nodded.

***

Supergirl was furious, and that was putting it lightly. She had lost her cousin to these Orcs and she had been told to hold off from simply going there and beating the crap out of every single one of them. Instead, she hovered around thirty miles away from the city that the Orcs had taken over.

Beside her hovered her other cousin, or maybe duplicate. It was hard to know sometimes but Powergirl was basically her from another time and dimension. Fully grown into the warrior that Supergirl knew she was going to be. With her there keeping an eye on her and being the calm voice Kara had been forced to wait.

“They should have been in and out a couple of nights ago. How do we know they haven’t been caught and are already in the same boat as Diana?” Kara said again to her cousin.

“We don’t but they are both seasoned fighters. Even if they had been captured, we would have heard that burst of communication. We just have to give them time, Kara,” Powergirl said.

“How can you be so calm, Karen?” Kara asked in all honesty.

“I am seething on the inside Kara but do you think Kal would rush in?” Powergirl responded. It was true and they both knew it. He would wait and work with the rest of the heroes just like they were doing.

Kara fumed inwardly and looked at Powergirl, who seemed to be completely relaxed. Her attention turned inward for a moment again but she was woken by a loud buzz in her ear and the sound of Donna Troy on her com-link.

“Requesting an evac,” Donna said.

Supergirl and Powergirl were off within moments, concentrating on the transmission’s origins. Kara found Donna and Batwoman fighting their way through a horde of Orcs. Batwoman was jumping everywhere and refusing to engage in hand-to-hand combat. Instead, she was unleashing small cluster bombs. Meanwhile, Donna Troy was an Amazon who loved a good fight. Troia worked her way forward with her sword and shield. She cut and gouged orcs as she went.

Kara charged after a pair of Orcs that were trying to box in Batwoman while Powergirl went to assist Donna. Kara rushed in with her heat vision, reducing ten Orcs to nothing but cinders, allowing Batwoman to take a breath and hop away. Donna was surrounded by thirty Orcs. She was fighting with all the passion and skill expected of her. The Orcs seemed to be having a great time as well. The arrival of Powergirl upset that balance, though. Her heat vision cleaved through a good dozen of them while she stopped to take up position with Donna.

***

“We just needed a bit of help to get past these last patrols,” Donna stated to the new arrival.

She had always liked Powergirl and thought she was great in a fight. Her eyes scanned the horizon to see Supergirl escorting Batwoman away from the battle.

“We can just take off if you want,” Powergirl stated.

“Yeah, we probably should,” Donna continued.

The words were barely out of her mouth when a couple of Goblin Shamans appeared. One of them began weaving a portal to summon more Orcs, while the other waved a field around the two heroines. When the pair tried to take off, they hit a makeshift field that buzzed with electricity, causing them both to yelp in pain a little and fall back to the ground. They were surrounded by twenty-something Orcs, with more pouring through the portal.

“Hard way it is,” Powergirl laughed.

Donna shared her amusement but didn’t like the odds. Orcs were coming through the portal at an alarming rate. Already the dozen that Powergirl had killed had been replaced and doubled.

“Careful Karen, we really don’t know how this magic affects Kryptonians, except that the transformation spell worked on Superman,” Donna warned.

Powergirl nodded, becoming slightly glum. Donna’s eyes darted back and forth from the surrounding Orcs to the portal, which was spewing Orcs at an alarming rate still.

“I think our best bet is to break whatever shield is around us and then make a run for it,” Powergirlr said. All the seriousness was back in her tone.

“I agree. You want to do it or shall I?” Donna asked.

“I’ll try and overpower the shield you head for that nasty Goblin who’s making it,” Powergirl said.

“Good plan.”

Donna didn’t wait for anything else. She launched herself at the surrounding Orcs. In a twirl with her shield forward and her sword held in the rear, she pushed her way through a group of Orcs on the outer side of the ring away from the Goblin that was welding the spell. Powergirl swept the area around her with her heat vision and then flew straight up towards the shield. Impacting with both of her fists against the invisible barrier, she yelped a little with the contact.

Donna didn’t have time to make sure she was okay. She weaved and tucked through the crowded Orcs, using their size and the number of them in the little area against them. Her stature was smaller and much more nimble than theirs. She sliced at their knees and torsos, zig-zagging towards the Goblin whose spell-casting stick seemed to be sparking under the constant assault of Powergirl.

Donna spared a glance over towards her friend, noting that some Orcs were trying to jump up to grab her feet but they couldn’t jump high enough and those that came even remotely close. Powergirl turned on with her heat vision while continuing with all of her considerable might to fly upwards against the shield.

A slash through an Orc brought her closer to the spell caster. The Orcs had figured out what she was doing by now and were grouping in front of the Gobin. Even so, more and more Orcs came through the portal directly behind her. They tried swarming her but she would twirl and dance with their axes before her sword went through the Orcs. A mountain of them was already beginning to form around her and where she had been.

Grunting from above showed that Karen had pierced through a hand. The Goblin’s staff sparked and even caught fire. Donna spun away from one Orc and found herself with only one Orc in between her and the now very scared Goblin. Donna slashed through the Orc and used her momentum to glide through towards the Goblin. Behind her, she heard a louder splash from the portal, which caught her attention from the corner of her eye. Her blade sliced through the Goblin staff and torso in one blow.

The shield gave way for a brief moment, allowing Powergirl, with all her strength and speed, to move ever so higher up. However, her fists slammed against another shield. This one was much stronger and much more refined in strength. Donna could see that just from the ripples of energy it caused. She remembered that larger splash from the portal and turned towards it, ducking a couple of Orc axes as she did so.

The sight that greeted her was one she hoped she would soon forget but knew instantly it would be burned into her brain forever. The Chief Orc had come through the portal. His large frame took up the space of many more Orcs. He had a smile on his face but that wasn’t because he had put up the new shield. It was because standing next to him in the sea of Orcs was her sister.

Diana was collared and restrained on a leash that was held securely in the chief’s hand. Diana wore a chain outfit that somewhat resembled her actual costume but the chains were so fine that she could see through them as she swayed next to her Orc captor. Her nipples had been pierced, and when Donna’s gaze swept south, she saw her sister had also been pierced in her labia lips and her clit. All with heavy iron-looking rings.

Donna’s first instinct was to rush towards them but she knew better. Diana was held tightly, and there were easily forty orcs between her and Khargol.

“Karen, you have to punch out of here,” Donna called up.

Her eyes drifted upward to make eye contact with her friend for a moment. Powergirl was still trying to break through but her eyes swept over towards the chief and Diana as well. There was suddenly a hate on her face that Donna had never seen on her before and her eyes grew dangerously red.

“Karen!!!” Donna called out but her friend either didn’t hear her, which was unlikely, or didn’t care.

Powergirl stopped trying to get through and, with all the speed, strength and anger only a Kryptonian could manage, she barreled through the Orc horde towards the chief and Diana. Powergirl moved so fast, even Donna could barely see her. The Orcs didn’t have a clue as a blur went through them. The spark of heat vision that began to come from her friend’s eyes looked so intense it could devour the sun.

“MURDERER!!!!!!!!!” Karen roared. She came to a stop with three Orcs in between her and the Orc chief.

Her heat vision obliterated them in an instant. The wide-eyed look on the chief’s face actually gave Donna hope for a moment before the impossible happened. Diana jumped in front of the blast. Her bracelets under her restraints flared with power, taking the blast full on as she crossed her bracelets in front of her. Diana screamed and Karen immediately stopped. Diana’s bracers were glowing a bright red but they had held. The restraints around her wrists which were most likely the same as the ones around her ankles that no one could destroy back at the tower were nothing but ash on the floor.

Powergirl looked at Diana stunned. That moment's hesitation was all the Chief needed. Donna watched as the chief lunged forth with a kick to her gut. The heroine doubled over before a hammer blow so powerful it looked like it could crack asteroids knocked her to the floor with a bounce.

Donna screamed and tried to run to her friend's help but the Orcs blocked her way. She could tell with the chief active she could fly out of there but she would leave Powergirl and Diana. With her wrist restraints gone, she could surely go now. Donna looked past them and saw Diana reaching her hands out towards one of the Goblin shamans. With a wave of a stick and her wrist restraints and chain were back in place. Donna would have cried if she could but she didn’t have the time. She couldn’t save Powergirl with the chief looming over her.

“What are you waiting for? Run!” Karen called out through clenched teeth.

The giant Orc chief had grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and was pulling her to her feet and beyond. He then slammed the powerful Kryptonian into the ground with a force that rivaled earthquakes. Donna could swear she saw Powergirl coughing up blood. Around her, the Orcs gathered, to the point where it was about to get really hard for her to even give herself the space to take off.

“I’m sorry,” Donna called out. She bent low and swept in an arc around her with the sword, taking out all the Orcs directly around her, giving her the space to take off. She could tell the Orc chief was trying to put his shield back up but Karen reached up from the ground and punched him hard in the gut. The Orc chief grunted but did not even move. It was enough, though. Within an instant, Donna was in the sky and climbing high beyond their means.

***

Diana watched Donna escape with glee in her heart. Her sister had proven herself a survivor and a warrior once more. Khargol loomed over the stricken Powergirl, though. His Orcs gathered around him and the heroine. Her white and red uniform was now nothing but tears and dirt marks.

“This is one of their most powerful,” Khargol asked her.

Diana had no choice. She nodded.

“That blast would have cooked me. Her anger was a sight to behold. Why does she hold that anger against me?” Khargol asked Diana.

One of his hands was still holding her leash while the other was bringing her back to her feet by her short hair. Karen moaned and groaned as he slammed her back into the ground.

‘One of the heroes you transformed was her cousin, the last of their race resides on this planet. There are now only two not left in your possession Master” Diana answered.

The giant Orc grunted and placed his foot on the back of Karen’s head, digging her deeper into the ground. The Orcs began to separate and let the Goblins come in. The one that had his staff on fire had repaired it, and now the two of them began to weave their staffs. A familiar sight greeted Diana. An iron collar and restraints appeared around her friend’s neck, wrists, and ankles. Chains looped from a magical place and connected them all together. An Orc pulled the barely conscious Powergirl to her feet. Khargol stood in front of her. With his giant hand, he swiped down, tearing the remnants of her costume from her body.

“Another slave for the horde!” Khargol proclaimed, to the raucous roars of all.

Shame spread through Diana’s body. If she had allowed Powergirl’s attack to happen, the greatest threat would have been eliminated. But she was forced to keep her master safe, though. It was a part of the magical contract. Now her friend lay half-conscious on the ground, stripped of her costume and chained like any other slave in Mazzerkrog.

Watching as Karen was dragged upwards, her leash was given to an Orc who Diana knew was a friend of Khargol’s. Barely conscious, the heroine looked at Diana with pleading eyes.

“Why?” Powergirl managed to ask her.

Diana didn’t want to answer. It was far too humiliating but she owed her friend the honest answer.

“I had no choice. I have to protect my master,” Diana replied.

Powergirl’s eyes registered the words but Diana could tell she refused to believe it. The Orc who carried her leash pulled. The defeated heroine was forced to find the strength to walk. The Goblins had kept the portal open all this time, and now the Orcs were traveling back through. Khargol tugged on Diana’s own leash, and Diana fell into line behind him. The pair walked through the portal and arrived back in the city center.

All around her were lit torches that gave an eerie feel at night. Orcs and Goblins cheered as they returned, with Powergirl being dragged along.

“Send her to the dungeon, break her.” Khargol pointed towards Powergirl. Diana cried inwardly for her friend but could do nothing as a pack of Orcs and some Goblins joined them to escort Powergirl to the dungeon.

Diana wanted to reach out and try to stop them but she saw that Khargol was looking at her. Diana’s eyes barely even met his before she cast them down and remained standing at his side.

“Your sister continues to elude us.” Khargol tugged on her leash to get her to walk towards the castle.

“She is a warrior of considerable skill and experience,” Diana answered.

Khargol looked over his shoulder at her. Diana walked behind with her eyes downcast as she had been trained but she could feel his gaze on her.

“She is the last Amazon not enslaved. She will be mine. I think I will enjoy seeing the two sisters enslaved at my feet,” Khargol taunted her.

It was the first time Diana had gotten clarification on what his intentions were for Donna. She knew there were going to be more joining her in slavery to him and had suspected he intended for Donna to be one of them but to hear it spoken aloud and confirmed seemed all the more humiliating and devastating.

“There are two Amazons not yet under your yoke, Master.” Diana couldn’t help but try to answer his own taunt with one of her own and unwillingly divulged something that she knew she shouldn’t have right away.

Khargol stopped in the center of the stone path towards the castle. His gaze had already been turned towards her but now he shifted his entire body to look at her. With her eyes downcast, she could barely make out his feet but the tug on her leash and the tightening of it around her throat let her know he wanted her to come to him. She stumbled a little as he pulled her behind him. She came off of her feet for a few short seconds as she did so.

“Who is the other slave?” Khargol demanded to know.

Diana was mad at herself for trying to taunt him and for giving up that little piece of information, and now she could either answer or refuse and not just be punished by the magical slavery contract but by Khargol as well. She lifted her head a little to look beyond him. There was a group of Orcs and Goblins not too far ahead that were walking around dragging Powergirl to the dungeon. Her mind refused to let her body go back to that terrible place again. She looked at Khargol and sighed.

“I have a half-sister. She goes by Wonder Girl in this world. Her name is Cassie,” Diana answered.

Khargol looked at her for a moment. A thin smile spread out over his lips.

“She is of age with you?” Khargol asked.

“No, a few years younger. Twenty of our years. Just a child, Master, please leave her alone,” Diana pleaded.

Khargol slapped her with the back of his hand but kept the leash tight. It forced Diana to stay in place as the back of his hand landed on her cheek. The blow alone would have sent her flying in normal circumstances but with her holding her steady, she was forced to take the entirety of the blow. Diana felt it throughout her face. She would have crumpled to the ground in pain if he hadn’t been holding her up by her leash.

“Any other Amazons left hanging about, slave? Tell me now or I will hand you to the Goblins for a week,” Khargol threatened.

Her face was swollen and her body was broken as well as her spirit. Diana shook her head and tried to plead with him.

“Only Cassie Master and a few other heroines have trained with Amazons but they are not true Amazons. Supergirl spent the most time with us than any. She knows how we fight and can fight as well as some of our best warriors even without her powers.” Diana offered up the knowledge willingly.”

Khargol sneered at her.

“I should give you to the Goblins anyway, slave,” Khargol threatened.

“Please Master, no. I am sorry I didn’t know you wanted to know if there were any more Amazons left,” Diana pleaded. The begging didn’t sit well with her soul but it didn’t matter to her anymore. At the moment, all she cared about was avoiding the dungeon for any length of time.

Khargol loosened his grip on her leash and pulled her forward. They started walking again.

“First we will see about your injuries and then we will see what kind of punishment you deserve,” Khargol stated.

Diana knew enough not to talk at that moment. She fell into step behind him as the pair walked towards the castle once more.

***

Orc Magic was a strange thing but it was efficient. Diana’s injuries from her punishment were fixed within moments. When the pair had arrived back at the castle and alone in Khargol’s bedroom he had healed her with no fuse and no words. Currently, Diana was standing next to his bed. Her feet as always apart, shoulder length apart. Her arms locked behind her gripping each forearm at the small of her back. The length of her chained hands was just enough for her to move them behind her, making the chain run along the underside of her breasts tightly. Forcing her chain outfit into her and digging into her pierced nipples. Khargol was out on one of the balconies that overlooked Mazzerkrog. He seemed to be looking in at the market square as the sun came up.

“One of four, these heroines are hard to catch,” Khargol openly said, though he seemed to be talking more to himself.

“We need to rid ourselves of this problem.” Khargol turned from the balcony and walked back into the room, heading straight for Diana.

“It was a long night, slave. I require your attention.” Khargol’s hands reached out. One took a hold of her left nipple, playing with her nipple ring as he liked to do, and the other reached down and cupped her pussy.

“Such a wet slave even after helping capture your friend,” Khargol teased. A giant finger pushed into her pussy.

Diana’s moans were nothing new to this room but after such a comment, she felt so low she melted into his touches. As if her mind and body had decided that if she was going to humiliate herself for him, she might as well enjoy it to the fullest. Khargol’s smile suggested he knew what might be occurring in her mind.

“You still need to be punished, slave.” Khargol’s finger slipped out with a humiliating pop, as if she couldn’t bear to let it go. Diana had been taught to grip whatever entered her pussy or even her ass with all her might. Orcs loved the feeling, and Khargol was no different.

“Yes, Master,” Diana replied, afraid of what he could do to her. At least she told herself she wasn’t in the dungeon. That thought brought her mind to Powergirl, and she wondered how her friend was doing down there.

“Present yourself over the bed, slave,” Khargol commanded.

Diana was somewhat relieved that she could move her hands from behind her back and relieve the tension of the chains digging into her but she had a nasty idea about what he intended. Diana moved to the bend and stood next to it. She bent over at the waist and placed her hands on the bed, thrusting her ass into the air.

“Good slave….. You should be punished but you also protected me, so I will give you the choice of your punishment: whipping or ass fucking. Choose, slave,” Khargol offered her the most humiliating of choices.

Diana knew she couldn’t complain about the choice.

“Please fuck my ass for punishment, Master.” Diana chose what she thought would be the one he would want anyways.

Her choice seemed to be right as Khargol bent next to her on the bed and brushed the side of his cheek with the back of his hand. Not in a gentle way but like an owner touching their favourite toy.

“Good choice slave,” Khargol chuckled as he rose from the bed. Diana could already feel his cock up against her thigh as he moved around her. He hugged every curve of her body as he did so.

Diana was thankful that Khargol seemed to prefer taking her in her pussy most of the time. Anal still hurt even after the training that she went through. Khargol was large and he seemed to know that he was larger than most orcs. Most Orcs seemed to love doing anal with their slaves but Khargol used it only as a punishment. Though each time he did it, he seemed extremely satisfied and happy. Diana always wondered why he didn’t do it more often but she never complained.

His cock rubbed up against her ass cheeks. The sheer presence of the Orc behind her seemed to take all of her into him. When his giant hands gripped her hips, she felt as if she was nothing but a speck in comparison to his giant self. It was completely dominating, and she was beginning to love it as well.

His cock didn’t need to be guided by anything except her own butt and her asshole. It glided across her butt, slapping the top of her ass before it slithered down to her asshole.

Diana tried her best to relax. It was the one thing she could do when it came to anal. She had been taught to grip any cock in her pussy and ass but when it came to her ass, it did it without thought. It was because she would tense up each time but Khargol didn’t care.

The head of his cock penetrated her and Diana moaned in pleasure and pain. Khargol’s hands gripped her hips tighter. The chain leash flopped before her as it bounced with the first thrust he did into her. Going deep into her, Diana cried out again. Khargol’s chuckles could be heard after each thrust as well. He began to pump in and out of her. He fucked her ass with a slow precision that increased her pain and his pleasure.

“Your ass always feels so good, slave!” Khargol roared.

There was no way for Diana to respond, even if she wanted to. His motions had increased now. The large Orc pushed deeper and deeper into her with each thrust, increasing his speed as well. Her throat couldn’t find words to respond. All she could do was moan and scream in pain and pleasure as he took her from behind.

His efforts only increased with each moment. His cock was buried deep inside her ass. The mixture of pain and pleasure proved too much for her. Diana was crying with all of the emotions going through her. She was certain that this was a punishment that he was enjoying inflicting on her.

With a final thrust, the great Orc chief came inside of her. Overflowing her ass with his orc cum. Diana could feel it seeping out of her even before he pulled his massive cock from her rear.

Khargol removed his cock with a devastating pop that made her ass quiver. Cum sprouted from it like a geyser for a moment before it continued to run down her thighs. Diana was almost on the verge of passing out on the bed. Her eyes rolled in the back of her head, and her body barely held any energy.

Khargol took a hold of her leash and forced her to stand. Cum flowed down her legs, forming a pool on the stone floor of the castle bedroom.

“Will you withhold information from me again, slave?” Khargol asked menacingly. His cock still twitching and semi-hard was the only thing that kept them apart.

Barely conscious, all Diana could do was shake her head no.

“Good, now you will tell me everything I need to know so that I may formulate a trap for your friends,” Khargol told her.

Again, all Diana could do was muster the energy to nod her head and whisper.

“Yes, Master.”

Inside, she screamed at her own betrayal.

***

Two days since Diana helped the Orcs capture Powergirl Her master had taken her ass another three times since her first punishment. Each time, he reminded her that she was his property and she was being punished for withholding information. In between her punishments and her usual servitude, she answered all questions that Khargol had for her regarding the heroes of the world.

With Diana’s knowledge and even suggestions, Khargol had formed what he called the most basic trap that could not help but be seen and sprung. Diana didn’t think it would work but Khargol seemed confident and Diana had not been allowed to voice her concerns. She was, in the end, his slave and would do as he pleased.

The key element of the plan revolved around Powergirl. So Diana found herself on a leash being taken to the dungeons once more. She hoped she would leave with her Master but his whims were hard to predict and he might decide to leave her there for the Goblins’ devices for a time simply out of a desire to see her punished some more.

There was one good thing about the dungeons this time. All of the women who had been captured at the fall of the city had already signed their contracts and were already serving in the breeding pits or awaiting the auction blocks to fully open so they could be sold to their new masters. There was no one in the dungeons except for Powergirl. Which meant the screams she heard as they walked further into the dungeon were all coming from her friend. What Diana hadn’t realized until she heard the first scream coming from the dungeon was that if the dungeon was largely empty, then all the Orcs and Goblins who worked there only had one victim to work on.

Khargol led her on her leash past a host of devices, even past where she sat impaled on the horse. As they came closer to where Powergirl was being kept, Diana’s soul died just that little bit more with each scream and then finally with what she saw.

Powergirl was restrained on a wheel-like device. Vertically up from the floor, the wheel was wooden and wouldn’t have looked out of place at a windmill. It was smaller than those but big enough to have a human tied to the outside of the wooden frame. Karen was tied with her hands out stretched over her head and around the wheel. Her legs were stretched downwards and tied to the frame as well. Her entire body arched with the curvature of the wheel, stretched so tightly that Diana wondered if the screams were simply from how tightly stretched she was.

Getting closer, Diana was shown what exactly was causing the screams. The wheel was elevated from the ground so that it could spin. Underneath it on the floor was a raging fire that was stoked by four goblins. It was as long as the wheel was wide. When Powergirl’s bound form was rotated downwards, her entire body hovered mere inches overhead from the fire. The tips of the flames danced along her nude flesh. Diana cringed and even tried to look away but a stern pull on her leash from her Master let her know she was not going to be allowed to not watch the torture of her friend. With the magical collar around Karen’s neck and the chains that were used to bind her feet and wrists, her invulnerability was gone. Possibly for the first time, Powergirl was experiencing pain to a degree that would break Diana herself. As Diana and Khargol approached, Karen’s screams echoed through the dungeon.

Held aloft over the fire for what seemed like hours, Diana had to watch as her friend’s body was ravaged by the fire. While Powergirl screamed, her skin darkened and burst under the torment. Finally, when it looked like she was about to pass out, the wheel was turned by two Orcs on either side. Moving her body up and away from the fire, she reached the apex of the wheel, the furthest from the fire she could get in her bound state. There, an Orc shaman waited with cruel eyes and a smile. He chanted and waved a small stick around her. Karen’s body healed in an instant, right back to new with fresh coloured skin and even waking her and supplying her with energy.

“Please!!!!! Please!!!! no more!!!!!” Powergirl screamed out to anyone who would listen. Khargol and Diana were still a few steps away, and from her restrained position, there was no chance Powergirl would ever see them unless they spoke.

The Orcs grunted and the Goblins cackled with their hyena laughter. The wheel began to turn once more.

“NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! PLEASE!!!!!!!!! NOT AGAIN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Powergirl screamed into the silence that was the dungeon.

The only answer were the cackles from the goblins below stoking the fire. The wheel turned, bringing Karen back into contact with the fire. Her face and breasts first, and then her entire body once more, before she was finally settled over the fire again. Fresh with new energy, she screamed and moaned as she struggled against her restraints. It went through the dungeon and Diana’s soul. Breaking what little parts of herself remained while she stood by her Master’s side, forced to witness her friend’s torture.

“PLEASE!!!!!!!! I’M A SLAVE!!!!!!……... I’LL DO ANYTHING!!!!!!!!!!!” Powergirl cried out.

There was no answer to her calls. Even though Diana had hoped they would bring her up after her admission, they didn’t. Once more, they waited until her screams began to fade and her body began to darken. Then the wheel turned again and brought her back to the Orc shaman to be healed so the torture could begin again.

“Please.. I’ll sign the contract... I’m a slave to the Orc empire.” Powergirl weakly and meekly pleaded with the Orc shaman.

The Shaman looked over towards Khargol, who seemed to nod. Diaan’s breath was caught in her throat for a moment, hoping that wasn’t the sign to begin the torture again. It wasn’t. The Orcs slightly adjusted the wheel so that Karen was in a vertical position and the Goblins beneath doused the fire.

Her right hand was freed from the restraints. Her arm immediately dropped to her side. The Orc shaman appeared standing before her. He held a magical contract in his hand. He handed Karen a quill that Diana knew was magical in nature as well. She herself had gone through this all herself and knew what was coming next. She was strangely happy for Karen as she watched her barely able to hold the pen in her hand to sign her name on the contract.

There was a slight flash of white as the contract hovered in the air and then rolled into a ball of light. The ball that was the contract, now just a form of white light, moved towards Karen. It lingered over her face long enough for Karen to open her eyes and see it. Then it went downwards past her breasts and her navel and hovered directly in front of her exposed pubic region. Without any warning at all it flashed forward directly into her pubic region. It seared into her flesh. Branding her with the mark of the Orcs and sealing her obedience to them. Karen managed one final scream before she finally passed out.

Khargol tugged on her leash. He forced Diana to come with him, walking towards Karen and the torture wheel. Diana was pleased to see that the Orc Shaman was looking her over and healing her in some areas that had either been missed on the last round of healing or simply needed more attention. Her other wrist restraint was released, and the Goblins below released her ankles from the restraints. Before she could fall forward, an Orc grabbed her and placed her on her feet.

She managed to stand, albeit shakily, on her feet. Her collar and restraints were reforming as she moved, and the chains reshaped as the Orc shaman chanted a few words. Soon Karen was in a collar and chains again, like any other woman in the fallen city. Standing but barely able to comprehend anything.

Diana, with a look from Khargol giving her permission, was granted some extra leash chain and went to her friend’s side.

“Karen, are you alright?” Diana asked.

“By Rao Diana, you went through that for months?” Karen answered.

“Not quite that, that was a rare and brutal torture. I think they wanted you to submit quicker than anything,” Diana admitted.

There was some cackling laughter from the Goblins at that, and some deep throat chuckling from the Orcs.

“Yeah, I guess that makes sense,” Karen replied. She had a weary and tired expression on her face.

A leash extended from Karen’s collar out towards the Orc Shaman, who took it and tugged. Powergirl stumbled in his direction. Diana watched as the Orc brought her to her knees. It was the first step of position training. Diana knew all about it. She walked back towards her own Master and waited for Khargol to give an order. The chief Orc seemed interested in how the shaman was instructing the new slave. Karen, for her part, was far too exhausted to try and complain or disobey at the moment but soon they would make her disobey and feel for the first time the power of the contract. The seal she had made with the Orcs was now embedded in the brand above her pubic region.

“I didn’t realize she was so close to being broken,” Diana said to her Master.

“I had my suspicions after the report from the Goblins last night. She had been on the wheel for two days. I don’t think I have ever seen anyone last that long, and without her powers. The willpower of your hero colleagues, I think, is something I shouldn’t underestimate,” Khargol openly mused. Diana was worried because he was right in all respects and if his plan to subjugate her friends was as measured as his response was, she was sure the rest of her friends were in trouble.

***

Donna stared at the images that the military and various other means had gotten from San Francisco, or as they had learned it was now called by the Orcs, Mezzerkrog. Images of women, naked and chained. Openly tortured in the market square she had been desperate to get to. The images alone would be shocking but a high-speed pass by a hero had gotten images of women being brutally fucked in all sorts of different ways.

Donna couldn’t help but think that was happening to Karen right now. When she had returned, Kara had gone berserk, wanting to go back and rescue her cousin but Donna had told them the overwhelming numbers of Orcs and their magic were too much at the moment. Now the heroes and the military of the United States were coordinated together. The military was massing for a strike on the city. The heroes were going to be there as well to join in the attack.

Donna wasn’t sure about the intelligence of that. With the chief there, who they had learned was named Khargol, he could easily turn the entire military and most of the world’s male heroes into Orcs. To her, it sounded like just driving up and giving him resources but she didn’t know of any other way.

Not that it mattered anyway. All she felt good for at the moment was running away. She had run in Themyscira and then she had run in the city. Each time losing friends to become Orc playthings. All of her closest friends were gone except for Starfire and Raven. Kori seemed to be mad at her for abandoning Powergirl, and Raven was not feeling too well because of all the Orc magic being pumped out into the universe. As a matter of fact, most of the magic users were having a really hard time with it.

The Hall of Justice was supposed to be a shining light. A beacon on the hill to show everyone that the world will overcome but right now Donna felt like she was nothing and unable to help anyone. The command center of the hall was massive, designed to accommodate essentially all the heroes in the world and multiverse if needed. Since the active Justice League was gone, the job to rally the heroes would have fallen to the Titans but besides herself, Starfire, and Raven, were gone as well. The Justice Society were old hands at these kinds of things, and perhaps because they sensed the weakness in her, they had assumed an active leadership role.

The elder Green Lantern, Alan Scott, was the most outspoken of them. Donna always liked Alan but he argued for a full-scale frontal attack on the Orcs, which just seemed like suicide to her.

“Donna?” The voice was light and somewhat unsure. It was a voice that Donna hadn’t heard in it for quite some time. Donna turned to look at her blonde-haired sister, Cassie Sandmarck, who was the current Wonder Girl. Hers and Diana’s half-sister through their father, Zeus, Cassie had long ago developed into a great heroine on her own. Before, she would approach Donna with that same tone to ask her something or just talk. It made Donna aware that she was uncomfortable with whatever she was about to raise to Donna. She was probably going to blame her for Diana’s and Karen’s losses as well, and she wouldn’t be wrong, thought Donna.

“Cassie……. It’s good to see you.” Donna managed a faint smile and reached over for a hug that she was happy Cassie returned with all the warmth she always had.

“It’s good to see you too, Donna…. You look pale. Did you suffer an injury in San Francisco?” Cassie asked with all the care a loving sister would ask.

Donna smiled at her and shook her head.

“No, just thinking, that’s all,” Donna said to her.

“Uh huh…… thinking about what?” Cassie asked. Her tone was quiet yet serious.

“Oh nothing much,” Donna lied, which always felt wrong considering that her sister was literally known as the Goddess of Truth.

“Sure, not thinking about how you could have saved Diana and should have stayed to help save Powergirl?” Cassie accused with a very knowing and serious look on her face.

Sisters, thought Donna. They certainly didn’t spend as much time together as they would have liked but they certainly knew each other. She looked at Cassie and managed a thin smile.

“Something like that,” Donna confirmed.

“Yeah, I figured as much, because you should be up there as part of the leadership group right now. Instead, you are here in a tiny area of the command center trying to make yourself look small and feel small,” Cassie accused again.

“I appreciate the effort for a pep talk, Cassie but I lost our sister. And, for God’s sake, Powergirl. They were two of our most powerful heroes, and they are gone because they were with me. My opinion shouldn’t be valued very highly right now,” Donna replied. Not with any tone of self-mockery or depression, just with a tone that she felt she was delivering facts.

“No offence, Miss Troy but that is not correct and I suspect you know it.” That was the voice of one of Cassie’s closest and oldest friends. Tim Drake, the third Robin, was someone else who should be angry with her for losing his mentor but he instead echoed Cassie.

“I appreciate it, Tim, I really do but I don’t need the pep talk,” Donna said with a somewhat irritated voice.

“Yes, you do. The JSA are good, and they are legends that we all aspire to but they are old, with old ideas and limited intelligence on Orcs. Of anyone here, only you had knowledge of orcs before they showed up, and you have fought and escaped from them twice. You should be up there and everyone here knows it. Look around and see,” Tim replied, gesturing around.

Though they were in the command center full of heroes, there were small groups that had formed around friendly faces. The JSA, headed by Green Lantern, was on a central platform. The same one that Batgirl had been talking about before. Now they occupied the space with Batgirl and some of her friends assisting. What caught her by surprise, though, was how everyone kept looking over towards her. Not staring but just casually glancing at her. Even the JSA were doing it.

“I don’t understand,” Donna said to Tim and Cassie.

“You are Wonder Woman’s sister with all of her strengths and few of her weaknesses. You have trained for years to take over her role. Now is the time. Wonder Woman, Superman, Batman….. they represented the best of us and now with Powergirl gone and Kara too angry and inexperienced, she can’t take over from Superman. Connor isn’t ready yet either as Superboy. Batman had Dick to replace him but we have lost him as well, and no one is going to follow Jason Todd and Batwoman are still too new. You are the only one of the natural heirs still standing, so to speak. It is your mantle to take…… And don’t tell me you are not ready because you are and we all know it. That’s why we keep looking at you and waiting for you to say something,” Tim replied again in the same analytical manner as Bruce.

Donna breathed in for a moment and let his words filter through her brain. She felt a hand on her shoulder that was Cassie’s and then another that was Starfire’s coming over.

“It is time to assume command,” Starfire said to her.

“You were born for this.” Cassie grabbed her shoulder with a warm squeeze and then leaned in for another hug.

“I hate having such wonderful friends and family.” Donna smiled and wiped a tear from her eye. Her self-loathing was fading with everyone’s help. She nodded at Kori and Cassie and stood up.

Just the sight of her standing up seemed to get their attention. All the eyes of all the heroes slowly turned to her as she walked towards the platform where the JSA were. She ascended it and nodded towards Batgirl, who was with her other Batgirls, Spoiler and Orphan, as well as Batwoman. She approached the JSA and nodded to them all. The legends of the group, Donna knew them all and counted them all as friends. Alan Scott walked towards her and offered her his hand.

“Glad to have you back,” he said with all the grace only he could do.

Dona smiled at him and the rest of the group.

“Thank you, Alan. Mind if I say a few words? I don’t think we are going in the right direction here,” Donna said to him.

Alan smiled and looked over towards the JSA, who were smiling and nodding their heads as well.

Donna moved to the front of the platform overlooking the world’s heroes and gathered her thoughts and emotions.

“I think a full-frontal assault on the Orcs has its merits. It’s something we should possibly do but it shouldn’t be our main thrust. It’s not just a problem with the chief. To be sure, taking him out greatly improves our chances but the city already has well over a million Orcs, and I would estimate another five hundred thousand in my occupied homeland. You take Khargol out and you take out their biggest gun but you do not defeat them. What we have to do is take away their ability to reproduce,” Donna stated to everyone.

“So what are you suggesting?” asked Jay Garrick, the original Flash.

Donna breathed in again, centering herself and gathering her thoughts.

“I am genuinely worried that by marching the military there, we are actually just presenting them with more soldiers. I think we should be doing hit-and-run attacks. Small groups, thinning their numbers to the point that we can then go in. I won’t lie, this way will take longer and we may lose just as many people but I think it has a higher chance of working. Also, and I can’t stress this enough, too many of my friends have already been turned into Orcs or slaves. I do not wish to see that again. If we allow the military and ourselves to just march in blindly, then we might as well wrap everyone up in bows for them.” Donna’s voice was even and full of emotion at the same time while she addressed the entire hall.

There were murmurs of agreement, and discussions broke out among the various groups of heroes. Donna was happy to see some nods of agreement from some but the JSA looked at her as though she had stabbed them in the back. Donna walked over towards them and addressed them.

“I told you I didn’t agree with the method. The option had to be presented, you know this,” Donna explained, and they agreed.”

Once everyone had time to digest the information, Alan walked with her back to the front of the platform and looked over everyone.

“What do we all say? We have given our support to the military already but we can withdraw if we must,” Alan spoke to the crowd.

“We have given our word to the military, and a frontal assault may eliminate all of them. I saw we give that a shot,” Green Arrow called. Right next to him stood Black Canary, the blonde heroine with the destructive voice. She seemed to disagree but she didn’t say anything.

As Donna listened to the responses, she chided herself all over again. They were all basically saying that since we made the agreement with the military, they should honor it. If only she had spoken up earlier, she thought to herself but by the end of the day, it was decided. Though everyone looked to her to lead the charge, she had argued against it.

***

Being the slave of the chief was, in some ways, the best thing she could hope for at the moment. It allowed Diana to know everything that was going on because she was there in his throne room and elsewhere when things were discussed. Sure, she was often kneeling with her pussy visible to all and on a leash, or even sometimes she was on top of his lap riding his cock like she wasn’t even there as they talked about enslaving the billions of the world. But Diana knew what the plan was and what was going on outside, or at least what they knew about.

The United States military had been massing for an attack that Khargol was inviting with everything he could think of but it was the heroes he was after. He had correctly identified them as the biggest threat to him, and as such, he was using the impending attack in two ways. One to thin the military and two to capture, transform, and enslave. Khargol had devised what he considered a trap that would take out the male heroes and allow him to capture and enslave all of the female heroines in one fell swoop.

Currently, Diana was crouched over a dildo that was half in and half out of her pussy. They were in the throne room, where Khargol spoke with what Diana had come to learn was an assemblage of the chiefs of the clans. In effect, his generals, as he commanded the clans.

With her pussy juices running up and down the dildo as she fucked herself, she listened in while Khargol tugged on her leash. He knew full well that this was not just the humiliation of fucking herself on the dildo in front of his generals but also humiliating to know all of his plans and be unable to do anything about it. So she was able to hear the plans, and she had to admit it might work.

“Is everything in place?” Khargol asked his clan leaders.

There were grunts of yes and nods from them all.

“Excellent, then it is time to force their hand,” Khargol laughed.

Diana moaned at possibly the worst time, as if she was moaning at the thought of her friends being enslaved. Really, it was just bad timing. The dildo was large but not nearly as large as Khargol’s but it was certainly enough for her to cum from. It was just that she had been riding it for over an hour and hadn’t been allowed to cum. One of the magical qualities of her slavery contract was that when told she couldn’t cum, she could not cum until told to. It was desperately frustrating while she rode the dildo and tried to concentrate and learn more about the plans.

“Good, let us see the bait,” Khargol commanded.

Diana heard the large wooden doors open. Coming in was her friend, Powergirl. Escorted by four Orcs, she walked in her chains, her leash handled by one of the Orcs guarding her.

Karen was nude like every other woman in Mezzerkrog. Unlike Diana, she hadn’t been given a chain version of her costume, at least not yet. Not as they prepared her for her role as bait. The brand of the Orcs on her pubic area stood out clearly. A bold black image of the Orc empire adorned the area above her vulva. Her nipples had been pierced with small golden rings. Her clit had a small gold bar through it. Her labia lips had the same smaller golden rings pierced through them as well, three on each side.

That was not all. The Orcs and Goblins used what they called tattoos but they were markings that would come off after a good scrubbing. On her chest they had written in bold letters ‘Orc Slave’; on her left thigh they had written ‘cum here’; on her right thigh ‘cum depot’. On her legs, they had written ‘whore’ on her left and ‘cunt’ on the other. Karen was marked up in an attempt to drive the military and the heroines mad. Diana wasn’t sure until she saw it all for herself but now she had to admit it would drive her into a frenzy to see a friend like that and considering the other things they intended to do with her. She knew things could very well go their way.

“Welcome slave, are you ready to play your part in enslaving your friends?” Khargol taunted.

After the days in the dungeon and the last couple of days being trained with pleasure and pain, Powergirl answered without resistance and without thought.

“Yes, Master,” Karen answered.

“Good slave,” Khargol answered with a slight chuckle. He tugged on Diana’s leash, and Diana found herself almost choking on the leash as she tried to continue to fuck herself on the dildo.

“Bring out the device,” Khargol commanded. Behind them, on one of the balconies that overlooked the city, a device was rolled out.

It was a wooden platform on wheels that had a central pillar about six feet tall, all made of wood, with iron restraints on the bottom of the platform as well as a couple of iron implants that looked to be something like leg spreaders. There was also a large wooden crossbeam that was on the platform but it seemed to be separate from the device. Khargol moved from the throne, lengthening the chain on her leash to do so and make sure she could continue to fuck herself on the dildo. Diana tried to avoid eye contact with Karen as she tried to avoid contact with her as well. Both of them dutifully trained to never look an Orc in the eye.

Khargol moved to the platform. He picked up the cross beam in his massive hand and placed it on the top of the pillar, which seemed to lock it into place. Creating a large T on the platform. He seemed quite satisfied with that but Diana was only paying half attention. She could feel herself so close to cumming but she just couldn’t do it. Her moans somehow echoed through the open-air throne room. Perhaps it was just in her mind as she looked into the torsos of the Orcs that were there.

“Yes, this will work.” Khargol smiled as he picked up the iron spreader bar and examined it.

Powergirl was led towards the device. Without any hint of resistance, the once formerly proud heroine stepped up onto it and allowed herself to be strapped into it. Her arms were tied to the thigh-bone brace Khargol had just installed, and her ankle restraints connected with the restraints on the bottom of the platform. Her body was up against the central pillar. She was raised slightly in the air, supported by the restraints around her wrists and biceps on the cross beam. A metal restraint was wrapped around her waist just above her brand and bolted into the pillar as well to give her more support. Finally, the spreader-like restraint was attached just above her knees, spreading her pussy wide and making sure anyone and anything could see the tattoos on her thighs.

“The Goblins say we have hundreds of these units my Chief,” one of the Orcs said. The Orc seemed to take great delight in walking towards the device Powergirl was now strapped to and roughly groping her breast with one hand.

Diana was both ashamed and delighted to hear Karen moan at the touch in pleasure. Her own moans were still echoing through the chamber. She was glad she was not the only one alone in the debauched humiliation.

Khargol nodded and waved his hand slightly before Karen. Her eyes were already closed due to the pleasure the Orc was giving her with his rough handling of her breasts but now as Khargol waved his hand, a wooden stick appeared at the base of the platform. It seemed to materialize an atom at a time, forming upwards from the center of the platform, aimed directly at Powergirl’s pussy. The stick formed into a giant dildo as it came closer. With a pop and a moan that even Diana would have been ashamed of, the dildo magically continued to form while invading Powergirl’s pussy.

Diana could see that Karen couldn’t help herself. With the Orc’s hand on her breast and the new invader in her pussy she started to fuck herself on it. Just lightly going up and down, aware like all slaves of the Orcs that she could cum like a faucet unless ordered not to.

Diana looked around, aware of the same order that she was already under and wondered when an Orc was going to give it to her but it never came. Diana had been fucking and edging herself on her dildo in front of Khargol and all his Orc Generals for hours, and now in the space of minutes, Karen was humping herself to an orgasm. She was coming closer and closer to release, and the Orcs showed no sign of telling her to stop. Jealousy was a new humiliation in her slavery and one that Diana did not quite like in herself. She instead focused on being happy for Karen as the blonde heroine began to cum on the staked dildo. The Orcs all around laughed and slapped each other on the shoulders.

“An excellent addition.” The same Orc that had been groping Karen complimented Khargol.

“See that they are installed on all the devices and then outfit them with slaves,” Khargol commanded.

The chief ascended the stone stairs back to his throne. Despite herself, Diana moaned loudly enough to attract his attention. The giant Orc chuckled and magically tightened the leash once more in his hand.

“Care to cum slave?” The Orc Master asked cruelly.

“Yes, please, Master. I beg you, let me cum,” Diana answered with a pleading tone and without shame that she thought she would never be able to get to.

“Not yet, slave,” Khargol commanded, and though Diana wanted to beg again, she knew not to. Once more, the training kicked in.

She looked over towards Karen who was busy having her body groped by a group of Orcs. Her body moved slightly up and down on the dildo as much as her restraints would allow. Diana’s envy was there but she was at least happy that someone was getting a release. When Karen’s next orgasm hit the Orcs all cheered like they had won a game. The wine started flowing and Diana was left fucking herself to never come on the dildo next to the throne of her Master.

***

Looking to her left and to her right did not inspire a lot of confidence. Something felt off. There was a feeling in her stomach that was telling her they had no idea what they were about to encounter. Donna’s gut didn’t do much to inspire the others around her. She was standing in the middle of the army lines. Air Force jets had just gone over the city and attempted to strike it but a powerful magical barrier had prevented anything from getting through.

Donna had warned them about such protections but the military had refused to believe her. Now she watched as the horde streamed out of the city. With the dust in their wake, it was hard to tell their numbers but Donna knew one thing: they were outnumbered. The military had managed to bring close to three thousand troops together for this assault. The first of its kind on American soil since the Civil War. The sight of a number of highly trained, highly outfitted soldiers, the likes of which the world had never seen, should have been enough to inspire confidence but Donna knew it was foolhardy to become confident. Khargol could appear at any moment and transfer the lot of them into Orcs, which would leave the heroes that were stretched out of the front lines from east to west vulnerable from behind and in front.

The most powerful heroes left on the planet were there. Donna was leading a contingent of them, including her half-sister Cassie, Tim Drake, and Superboy. The three of them were as close as anyone could be as friends. Cassie and Connor, Superboy, had dated for some years as well. They knew each other and knew how each other fought. It was a good thing, and Cassie knew how Donna would fight as well with her Amazon training. Starfire and Raven were close by as well. Having her friends nearby wasn’t doing anything to alleviate her fears, though. The dust cloud of the Orcs setting up in front of them only added to the sense of foreboding.

The heroes were in front of the larger armoured carriers for infantry and the tanks that supported them. As they waited on the Orcs, more jets flashed by, trying to aim for the now open Orcs but their magical fields were already active, repulsing all of the fire from them. Donna wondered if the lesson was sinking in yet with the higher-ups. Conventional weapons could not penetrate the barrier. If they thought tanks and guns were going to get through, they were horribly wrong.

“Cassie, don’t lose sight of me no matter what,” Donna told her half-sister with a half-smile.

“That’s what I was going to do anyway.” Cassie smiled back but it barely covered the fear on her face.

Dust clouds began to disappear around the Orc army. What greeted the heroes and the military was a sight that no one had ever wanted to see. At the head of the army stood a giant Orc. Though it wasn’t Khargol he stood slightly taller than the other Orcs around him. His colouring was slightly darker green.

He carried a large axe in one hand. The other hand was pushing a wooden platform-like cart. The cart was just a wooden platform with a T-bone made of wood in the middle. Attached to it was Powergirl. Naked except for her collar and restraint as well as her red cape had been fastened around her shoulders. It flapped in the wind behind her as she was pushed forward. Her hands and arms were strapped to the cross-beam section of the T-bone. A metal restraint hung around her waist as well as kept her knees parted.

Obvious to all was her Orc brand in her pubic region as well as the words seemingly tattooed all over her body. To cap the whole scene off she was mounted on a wooden dildo that looked to be impaled deep within her.

From this distance, it was hard to tell but it looked as though Karen was constantly humping it and even cumming from the toy.

Donna’s blood boiled and she was sure everyone else’s was as well. She looked down the line to her friends. The looks ranged from disgust to anger to fear. All valid emotions, she thought to herself but what was the worse was the cry of anguish somewhere on her left. Without even looking or truly comprehending she knew the cause of that anguished call was Kara. Supergirl was racing forward. From her own lines, Superboy had broken the lines and was racing forward towards Powergirl as well. All along the lines, there were other heroes breaking the lines and racing forward.

“STOP!!!!! It’s a trap!!!!” Donna called out.

The look on Cassie’s face from her side was a mixture of fear and even comprehension as it dawned on her.

It was too late though. More than three-quarters of the heroes were rushing forward towards Powergirl. Cassie and Tim, who had stayed by her side, were calling out the warning as well but it was no use. Kara and Superboy were already there, trying to punch their way through a shield that surrounded the Orc and Powergirl. Behind her, Donna felt the military responding. Their vehicles begin to move. She had never felt so helpless. It was an obvious trap but she couldn’t speak to anyone. Even the JSA was out there trying to get through the barrier.

Donna could feel the army behind her moving, and soon they were going to overtake her. She had no idea why they would be moving until her vision unfocused from Powergirl and all the action around her and the Orc to the wider field of battle. More and more of those platforms appeared. Each was guarded by an Orc and what looked like a little Goblin nearby as well. They all had women strapped to the platforms. All of them were nude, collared, and restrained. All of them with dildos penetrating their bodies and all of them in the throws of passion.

Donna would have been sick if she could have but she couldn’t afford the time. The same bait had worked on the army, whose commanders had obviously decided to go rescue the helpless women. The entirety of the platforms was along a wide front of Orcs that seemed to be preparing for battle. The armies in front wedged into a single file as they passed by Donna and made themselves one group as they charged.

“Cassie, get out of here. This is a defeat in the making and I don’t want to see you in chains,” Donna said to her sister.

Cassie’s blonde hair flowed in the wind. The sheer energy she was expanding to just stay there instead of rushing ahead must have been immense. Her boyfriend of so many years was there. Superboy was hitting the field around Powergirl with fists that would destroy moons and with the irrational anger that his mentor would be ashamed to see.

“I can’t leave him there,” Cassie said.

A hand was on Cassie’s shoulder. It was Tim who was always the logical one. She knew he was telling her that Donna was right. From Donna’s left came the Bat clan. All except Jason Todd, the Red Hood, whom Donna had seen among the charging heroes.

“This is real bad. We can’t reorganize and they might as well be lining up for that chief's transformation weapon” Batgirl said to Donna.

“We have to retreat and reorganize,” Donna said.

Raven, who had been trying to keep Starfire from joining the fight, had been thrown to the ground as Starfire raced off to join the others in the fight. She now came to the group and shook her head sadly.

“I am sorry I could not keep Kori from the fight.”

“That’s okay, Raven. By the looks of it, we are the only ones left. I think I saw Mary Marvel trying to hold them back from the front but I can’t see her anymore,” Donna replied while searching the horizon for any sign of the young heroine.

“I suggest those of us who can’t travel at superspeed or teleport start making our way back. I’m going to try and contact the military at the tail end of the formation here and see if I can get them to change their mind,” Donna said.

There were nods to confirm but it all became moot an instant later.

Appearing in the space between the heroes and the forming army was Khargol. Coming out of a portal that was bringing forth Orcs and Goblins far faster than Donna had seen in her time in the city before.

Khargol had Diana on a leash at his side. Diana was clad in a chain version of her uniform that seemed to shimmer in the sunlight but also allowed Donna to see everything, including her pierced nipples and labia. Donna wanted to rush towards Khargol but there was only one reason why the chief would be appearing now. The heroes were too focused on Powergirl, and the army was directly in front.

“New plan; save as many women in the military as you can and regroup,” Donna said.

Before the words were barely out of her mouth Khargol began stomping his feet. On the third stomp, the army of Orcs that had waited until now to do anything except sit behind their barrier and watch the heroes trying to get through to Powergirl began to move. The fourth stomp radiated the familiar energy. It poured out from his stomp along the ground. Rushing all around it engulfed the army. Some of the vehicles stopped and drivers and infantry came pouring out screaming. Others didn’t stop but were now clearly not being driven as they continued onwards. Smashing into other vehicles as they did so. The screams of the transformation now began to take over the battlefield. Donna looked to Raven who had thankfully opened a teleporter and was taking what males they had there through quickly.

By the time the heroes realized what was going on, the wave was on them. Donna watched from afar as her heroes and mentors all changed. All of the male heroes began to scream and fall to the ground. The transformation upon them there was nothing no one could do. The heroines that had been there all looked around at their friends. It didn’t seem to register in their minds at first which was a momentary mistake they could not afford. The Orc army was already on them.

Cassie grabbed a hold of her hand and squeezed. The heroines that were still there were awestruck, and Donna had to admit there was a fear in her as well. There was a sense of loss beyond losing all of her friends but a loss of time and a way of life, as if the world was changing right before her eyes. She wasn’t sure which scene Cassie was looking at for her to grab so tightly but Donna couldn’t remove her eyes from Supergirl. The powerful and enraged Kryptonian who only moments before had been hammering away at the shield around Powergirl was now besieged on all sides. Orcs, at least a hundred deep on each side, had erected a second barrier around her. This seemed to be common to all the fliers that were still there. Caging them before they could be subdued.

Kara fought with the rage and skill of an Amazon with all the power of a Kryptonian. Orcs were cleaved in half with her heat vision. Pummeled to dust with one punch but numbers would tell and her weakness was magic. A blast from a Goblin shaman was batted aside by a controlled heat vision but the distraction allowed Orcs behind her to grab a hold. Her heat vision reactivated, burning anything that was close enough in front of her but the same Goblin shaman had moved inside of her range and was too short to be caught by the wild blasts from her eyes. He waved his staff and a collar appeared on her throat. The heat vision stopped immediately. With her strength gone, the Orcs easily took control. They tore the costume from her. Though Donna was too far away to hear her screams, she could tell from her mouth she was screaming as the Orcs placed restraints around her wrists and ankles. Kara tried to fight but it was useless now with the restraints on her. The Orcs held her down. Three Goblins appeared welding what looked to be long whips. They started to whip her without mercy as she laid face up on the ground. Every part of her body was laced with the whip. Donna had to turn away but she was greeted by similar images.

Poor Stargirl already had her costume torn away. Collared and restrained, she was already on her feet. She was chaperoned by three Orcs and a whip-wielding Goblin behind her who would occasionally whip her on her ass to keep her moving. The young blonde heroine skipped with every lash on her ass. Her entire body was a road map of lash marks.

Cassie’s eyes drew her towards Starfire. The orange alien was surrounded on all sides. A Goblin shielded them as she fought. Kori was a born warrior, and she was slaughtering orcs all around her. She’d somehow gotten her hands on a couple of their axes and slashed dexterously through the orcs with both of them. For a moment, it looked as though she was going to find a way out of the barrier. The last Orc inside had been killed, and she was making her way towards the Goblin when more Orcs jumped through the barrier.

Starfire was already breathing hard and seemed to shrink a little when more Orcs jumped through the barrier. They were on her too quickly for her to regain her breath. Her costume was stripped and a Goblin shaman re-entered and wove its magic. A collar appeared around her throat. Taking the strength and energy from her. Wrist and ankle restraints were added quickly after. Goblins with whips began to make their mark. Kori didn’t welt like a human with red or pink marks when she was lashed; they were black along her skin. Kori initially struggled but after a few dozen quick whips, she was subdued enough that they were putting a leash on her collar and pulling her to her feet.

Her attention had been so focused on Starfire that she hadn’t noticed that the orcs that used to be the army were now fully changed and beginning to make their way towards the last surviving unchained women in the area. Donna was taken out of her dazed state by the roar of one orc close enough to start a charge. Shaking her head and trying to clear her head, she tapped Cassie on the shoulder.

“Time to go,” Donna said to Cassie.

Raven had yet to return but she was thankful that it was only Donna and Cassie that were still there. Everyone else had left with Raven. The Orcs were coming quickly but Donna was sure she could get away, same with Cassie. Unfortunately, she didn’t think there would be approaching Orcs from behind them either. Goblin Shamans and Orc Shamans had opened portals and were rushing through.

“Yeah, time to go,” Cassie echoed the sentiment.

The pair of Amazons didn’t even have to talk to each other. They started to duck and weave their way through the Orcs that were coming from behind, making their way to the portals and behind them. They wasted no time on combat; they simply ducked and weaved. Donna watched as Cassie rushed ahead slightly and moved with a range of fluid movements that would make any Amazon proud. Cassie bounded towards a portal. Just as an Orc was coming through, she bounded right over it like a jackrabbit and then took to the air with a shout of glee. Donna didn’t have the time to avoid the Orc, nor could she take the chance of jumping over him. Instead, she drew her sword and cleaved him into two at his midsection. As she stepped by him, he fell into two pieces on either side. The next Orc coming through the portal tripped on him and Donna flashed past. Taking to the air right behind her younger sister.

***

In all her time alive Diana had never seen such a scene and she didn’t think she would ever see it again. In front of her, the most well-equipped army in the world had just been stopped in its tracks. Changed into Orcs the army was in complete disarray. Behind her, her friends were turning into Orcs and her other friends were completely under assault. Threatened with slavery to the same Orcs she was now forced to serve. It was a matter of seconds when Khargol turned her around to watch her friends start to be enslaved.

All the fliers were instantly caged in independent shield barriers. Diana refused and didn’t want to watch any of it but Khargol cruelly told her to watch. No matter how hard she tried to try and feel nothing she couldn’t do it. Supergirl’s screams echoed through the area, she couldn’t bring herself to look there so she found herself watching Hawkgirl.

The winged warrior was trying to pound her way through the shield barrier with her mace but she was not getting anywhere. A blast from a shaman hit her in between her shoulder blades. She cried out but refused to come down to the ground. Instead, she swept down quickly and lashed out with the mace. Orcs were crushed but it was not the best thing to do. An Orc managed to hit her with the back of his axe. Knocking her to the ground. That was all that was needed. The same shaman that had hit her with the blast now weaved a collar around her throat. She cried out but there was nothing she could do. Restraints were placed around her wrists and ankles. Four Orcs grabbed a hand and foot each, spreading her out in an X. Waiting for the Goblins to arrive with their whips. They were there quickly enough. With their whips, they started to whip her. Spread out, she cried out with each lash. Soon she started screaming for it to stop, defeated.

One Orc placed a leash on her collar and dragged her to her feet. Walking her towards a portal that would take her back to the city. Though she wasn’t taken through. Instead, she joined a line of already captured heroines.

Cyclone, the redheaded young JSA member, was already there. She was crying as a goblin behind her continued to whip her. She cried out, asking what it wanted. It motioned for her to suck his cock and she cried out. The Goblin continued to whip, and the redhead just kept crying. Refusing to do as ordered, she was whipped until she was on the ground begging for it to stop. Hawkgirl tried to help her but she was whipped as well. Her leash was held tightly by the Orc that was guarding her, she could do nothing. Cyclone on the ground finally started to move towards the Goblin. With her chained hands, she reached for the Goblin’s cock and wrapped her lips around it.

Diana turned from that. She didn’t want to watch the young heroine do that. Instead, her attention was taken to another heroine. Or in this case, heroines. The duo of Fire and Ice had been trapped in the same bubble, which was quite understandable to Diana. The pair had fought together for years.

Now they were both on their backs, their uniforms gone. Fire’s green hair was barely lit as the collar around her neck sapped her strength. Ice’s white hair was still as sparkling and brilliant as always but against the brown of the ground and the looming green of the Orcs, it seemed dwarfed. The Goblin shaman had just finished weaving the collar around her neck. Now the pair of heroines were getting their first look at the Goblins and their whips. Restraints appeared around their wrists and ankles. Chains connected them like every other slave. Diana winced, watching the first hits of those whips on the duo. Diana knew all too well what those whips felt like. The pair of screams from the two were awful to hear. The whip digging into their bodies caused Fire to scream out that she would do anything and then the pleading was joined by Ice. The two were leashed and brought to their feet and led towards the portals where Hawkgirl and Cyclone were. The redheaded Cyclone was on her feet again but she had a face sticky with Goblin cum. Diana inwardly wailed at the treatment of her friends.

There were so many of them caught. So many of the male heroes now walked around as Orcs. Some with their half-torn uniforms still on and symbols on their chests to remind any that they used to be heroes of the world and now were going to be involved in its enslavement. Diana saw the former Justice League and Titan members that were now Orc. Walking around with Axes on their backs and symbols on their chest.

One of which was Aquaman who while not directly involved was in the near vicinity as the Orcs and Goblins tamed her wife, Mera. Mera, who had been in the thick of the fighting, was now humbly walking. Collared, chained and leashed. Her entire body was red with welts from the whips. Two Goblins with whips followed her. Each whip struck at different times on different parts of her back end, thighs and legs. The Queen of Atlantis marched towards the portals.

“A near complete victory.” Khargol’s words from her side seemed to jump her awake as she woke from the nightmare to find it was real.

“Near complete?” Diana asked him.

Khargol chuckled, and though the leash on her collar remained somewhat loose, she could feel him gripping the chain tighter.

“Some of your heroes got away. Your sisters included. Apparently, they had deduced it was a trap but no one followed their warnings. My bait was far too enticing,” Khargol explained.

Diana knew she shouldn’t feel elicited to hear that her sisters had survived, perhaps at the cost of so many of her friends but as she looked on and saw the cheetah-skinned costume-wearing Vixen being marched to the portals in collar and chains, she was happy that Donna and Cassie had escaped the same fate.

“Your sister proves to be an allusive and cunning warrior. No doubt I would have had the same trouble with you if I had not surprised you on Bhalze Vrord,” Khargol mused.

Diana didn’t like the new name he had given to Themyscira but it was currently under their control and it was certainly not an Orc name before. To hear him talk about it so casually, as if the name was not brand new, seemed in itself insulting despite the compliment for her and her sister was hidden in that insult.

“Donna is one of the best of us,” Diana stated to the answered chuff from Khargol.

“Come slave, I tire of watching the mop-up procedures. They are about to start escorting your friends back to Mazzerkrog. I wonder how many of them I will have to deem for the dungeons.” Khargol taunted her while pulling on her leash to get her to walk to a portal he just opened back to the market square.

***

Khargol and Diana came through the portal into a largely abandoned market. All of the Orcs that could be spared had been taken into battle, and the slaves of the city had been locked in their places. Some in the market itself were chained to the stands of their masters. Since most of the women in the city had yet to be auctioned off, the most noise came from the auction pens, which were just away from the city center.

Like big open-aired cattle ranges, hundreds of thousands of women were there. Collared and chained, branded and stripped, they were bolted by their hobble chains into large stones throughout the pasture. It was long enough that they could stand and walk around a little but small enough that they could not reach any of the other slaves in the area. They could talk to one another if they wanted to but the Goblins and Orcs were training them out of that habit.

Diana shuddered at the thought of seeing so many of them who may have thought that with the departure of the Orcs, they might be rescued.

The two of them stepped through the portal as the other portals from the battlefield began to light up. Stepping through first was a band of Orcs who were slapping each other’s backsides. One of which carried the torn and disbanded costume of Supergirl. Following behind them was the maid of might herself.

Nude, collared and chained like all slaves, she was pushed through by a long steel pole that had been attached to her collar instead of a leash. The Orc in control of the pole pushed her through the portal and then joined her on the other side. Orcs and whip-wielding Goblins joined him shortly after.

Diana could see Kara’s body was riddled with lash marks and her thighs leaked cum already. Her hair was disheveled and her eyes were tired with dried tears. Her heart ached for the young woman but there was nothing she could do. With a tug on her own leash, Diana knew the drill. She followed Khargol to the center of the market square where the auction block platforms had been built. He sat on the edge of the platform, and Diana was told to kneel on the ground in her standard position. Her knees spread wide, head down and hands on her thighs, palms up. She could feel and somewhat see the feet of the Orcs and the all-too-human feet of a female coming closer.

“DI!!!” Kara shouted when she saw the former heroine.

“Wonder Woman, look at me!!!” Kara called out but Diana didn’t dare break her training at this moment.

There was a shove and a grunt that sent Kara to the ground, almost directly in front of Diana. With her head pointed down at the ground, she couldn’t help but lock eyes with Kara at that moment. She tried to relate everything she could in that one look before the Orcs dragged her back to her feet. Diana tried to tell her in that look to simply obey but she was certain it came across as something completely humiliating and defeated to her younger friend.

“Ah, the one known as Supergirl. You were a fierce warrior. Do you agree to sign our slave contract and become a slave of the Orcs?” Khargol asked.

Diana was slightly amazed that she could hear a slight chuckle from Kara as she formulated her answer.

“Go to hell, you big green ape. I’ll kill the lot of you for what you have done,” Kara proclaimed loudly.

Khargol chuckled as well. Diana could see out of the corner of her eyes a giant wave of his hand.

“To the dungeons with her. Break her, tame her. She will fetch a hefty price on the auction block.” Khargol dismissed the Orcs and Goblins surrounding Kara with a wave.

Kara was taken away kicking and screaming until Diana heard the tell-tale strike of a couple of lashes from a Goblin whip. There were more cries of indignation from Kara before they were answered with more lashes. Then there was quiet, and Diana wept for her friend.

Another heroine was brought through the portal. This one was a little more cooperative as she was on a leash and led towards Khargol, who appeared to have set up shop as the chief right there on the auction platform. From her vantage point, Diana only caught a glimpse of the heroine. It was the JSA member, Liberty Belle. The speedster who used a formula to generate her speed was walking without too much fight in her. Diana knew the heroine had been severely punished based on the lash marks she could see on her ankles, shins, and upper legs.

“Slave, I am not aware of this slave’s name. You may keep your head up until I tell you otherwise.” Khargol pulled on Diana’s leash.

There was a large part of her that wanted to see more of her friends but there was an equal part of her that really didn’t want to be seen by them at the moment. She could not disobey as always, though, so she lifted her head and took in the heroine.

Liberty Belle had indeed suffered under the lashes of the Goblins. Her blonde hair was a mess of dirt and sweat, and her body was half-human flesh and half-welt. Like all, she was collared, restrained and chained. Her eyes were barely open but when she saw Diana, she seemed to garner some strength.

“This is Liberty Belle Master. She is a member of the Justice Society of America. A speedster who uses a formula she has to say out loud in order to activate her powers,” Diana informed her Master.

There was a hint of betrayal on her friend’s face but she seemed to wince a little as she tried to stand, and the Orcs who guarded her on both sides kept her in place. There was then a look of understanding that passed through her eyes, and Diana could not have felt as low at that moment.

“I am told you fought well. Are you ready to sign your slave contract and become a slave of the Empire? I can guarantee that you will not be taken to a breeding pen. You will be the personal slave of an Orc,” Khargol offered something he had not offered Kara, which made Diana think.

Liberty Belle’s eyes looked to Khargol and to Diana.

“I will not be some Orc slave,” Liberty Belle managed to say without very much confidence.

Diana winced and wondered just how long she would last in the dungeon. Next to her and above her on the platform, Khargol chuckled.

“Take her to the auction pens. Have the trainers start their work,” Khargol once more surprised Diana.

The Orcs dragged the heroine off without much resistance from her.

“She knows what her fate will be. There is no point in sending her to the dungeon to break her. She is already halfway there. The trainers at the auctions will break her easily,” Khargol explained as if reading Diana’s unspoken question. He chuffed and then tugged on her chain.

“We Orcs have been breaking women for centuries; we can see it in their faces. Your friends will be trained and broken slaves. Some may even join you in my harem,” Khargol continued to explain.

There was no delay in the parade of heroines to Khargol to be assessed. The next one through the portal was one that Khargol had already seen but Diana wasn’t sure if he knew the name. Zatanna was led through the portal escorted by Orcs and followed by three Goblins with whips that were still inflicting lashes on her ass. Zatanna grimaced and screamed with each lash but the Goblins continued to whip.

“Ah, the magic user. What is her name, slave?” Khargol commanded.

“Zatanna, Master, she is most likely the best human practitioner of magic in the world,” Diana answered.

Zatana’s chains and collar were no different than anyone else’s but she seemed to walk with a little more dignity, even under the lashes of the Goblins.

“I am so sorry we couldn’t save you, Diana,” Zatanna managed to say through clenched teeth while she was whipped by the Goblins behind her.

Diana wanted to tell her it was fine and that there was nothing she could have done but she didn’t dare speak unless she was granted permission. Instead, she tried to convey all of that in a look at her friend, who seemed to gather it before another lash was struck against her upper back.

“I felt your magic trying to influence my shamans and trying to undo our restraints. You are powerful and far too willful to be allowed anything else but to be mindless. Take her to the pens and have her breed with the Orcs. “You are now nothing more than a sow,” Khargol decreed.

There was no worse fate for a woman in Orc ownership than to be a breeding slave for the Orcs. Diana knew there were two types of breeding slaves. One for Orcs and Goblins and one for humans. Some of the males were going to be kept alive and non-transformed at one point so that the Orcs could continue to breed more human females. Apparently, they had magic that guaranteed all female births from human breeding. To breed specifically for the Orcs meant that Zatanna was going to spend the rest of her life hooked up to a machine inside a stall where she was most likely going to be fucked by Orcs and Goblins for twenty-four hours a day until she was pregnant. Then she would remain in the stall and be cared for by her Orc and Goblin caretakers until she gave birth. After that, she would spend time nursing them before they were taken away and she would begin again. The only problem was that Orc and Goblin gestation periods were only two weeks in a human female.

Everything inside of Diana told her to speak out and try and get a better fate for her friend but she didn’t after a look from Zatanna. She had already accepted it for some reason.

“Take her away,” Khargol commanded. The Goblins, with gleeful yelps, whipped her to get her going.

Zatanna disappeared to the opposite side of the market where Diana knew the breeding pens were being prepared. Despite herself, she couldn’t help a tear fall from her eye.

“Your friend will be well cared for, though mindless and numb. If you behave, I may allow you to go see her from time to time,” Khargol told her.

Diana wanted to argue with him. Wanted to tell him so many things that would most likely just end in her own torture. She wanted to ignore that and just tell him anyway but she didn’t want the magical seal and the contract to stop her from doing it. Diana sighed and just tried to allow her thoughts to get things out of her mind.

It wasn’t meant to be though. There was no rest for Diana and her humiliations, as well as her friends. Next through the portal to approach Khargol was the blonde-haired Black Canary. Her Canary cry was stifled by the magical collar around her neck.

What was worse for her, though, was one of the guarding Orcs had the remains of human clothes wrapped around him: a quiver of arrows on its back and a green arrow on its chest. Her captor was her former husband, Oliver Queen, the Green Arrow. Dinah Lance looked to be completely out of it. Her costume was long gone but there was a hint of her black fishnet stockings still clinging around her legs. She was chained and restrained. She didn’t put up a fight as she was brought to Khargol.

“This is Black Canary Master. Her power is her voice, which can shatter mountains.” Diana did her job and informed her Master.

“Ah, yes, that was you with the shrill voice. Quite a formidable hand-to-hand warrior as well, even against my Orcs,” Khargol responded. He reached out and, for the first time, touched one of the heroines being brought before him.

He ran his hands along her smooth white skin from the nape of her neck along her breast and down to her pussy. His hand came away with a slight mixture of juices already on it. Though her body didn’t look as though she had been whipped nearly as harshly as others, the Goblins that came with the escort nodded their heads in agreement.

“A natural slut? Or simply understanding of your situation?” Khargol openly mused.

Canary, on the other hand, was so out of it that she didn’t seem to understand what was going on. Her eyes would simply dart to her side to see what used to be Ollie standing there as an Orc, and then she would seemingly fall deeper into herself.

“No comment?” Khargol looked first at Canary and then at Diana in question.

She hesitated for a moment, unsure of if she should speak but she felt like she could, so she did.

“She’s in shock, Master. The newly transformed Orc with her used to be her husband,” Diana answered.

Khargol chuckled for a moment and leaned back on the stage.

“Excellent. I wonder then if she will answer this question. Will you sign the contract and become a slave to the Orcs?” Khargol asked as he leaned forward again and cupped her pussy in his giant hand.

Canary’s eyes seemed to focus for a moment before she looked at him, then at the Orc that was formerly Ollie, and finally at Diana.

“Yes……. I’ll sign now if you give me to my husband,” Canary managed to say with far more strength than she looked capable of having at the moment.

Khargol chuckled for a moment and then leaned in with his head. His hand was still cupping her pussy.

Khargol replied cruelly, “No slave, you sign and he can decide if he wants you but he will have to buy you like any other slave.” Diana had wondered if he would allow her to dictate terms, and clearly he wasn’t going to allow it.

Canary looked over at Ollie once more and then at Diana again. Resignation blossomed on her face and a numb look came after.

“Okay……. I’ll sign and be a slave to the Orcs.” Canary hung her head and cried at the admission.

Khargol chuckled and the Goblins around her laughed like hyenas.

“Take her to the shamans, have her sign, and then to the auctioneers for training,” Khargol commanded.

On and on it went. Diana saw all of her friends brought before Khargol. She was forced to explain to him who they were when he didn’t know, which was often. Most of them were sent to the dungeon after their appearances before him. Aside from Black Canary, the only other people who agreed to sign the contract right away were Fire and Ice, which made perfect sense to Diana when she saw them. They had been severely whipped and their pussies and asses had cum leaking from them.

The last one brought before him was one of Donna’s closest friends. Starfire was collared and chained like all the others. She was brought before Khargol and struggled mightily in her restraints, even with four Orcs controlling her and three Goblins behind her whipping her. The lash marks left black welts on the orange-skinned alien.

“Master, this is Starfire. A Titan and a warrior born from a different planet. She happens to be my sister’s best friend.” Diana had no choice but to tell him the truth about what she knew about the captives.”

“Diana…….. I am sorry…… Donna told us all it was a trap and yet we didn’t listen.” Kori, though looking fierce and still struggling against her bonds, seemed genuinely remorseful and sad.

Once more, Diana dared not respond but she found Khargol said almost exactly what she would have said.

“The Amazon was correct; my trap was designed to make you all lose your wits. Do not feel sorry for my slave or for your friend. My slave here is quite fine and soon so shall her sister,” Khargol answered.

Starfire just glared at the Orc chief.

“You have known chains before,” Khargol stated.

Diana was very interested to hear that because she had not told him about Starfire’s history but the Orc, as he said, was adept at reading women and when they had broken. Starfire had indeed spent many years as a slave, sold by her own sister to secure her power over their world. Starfire had fought and found her way out of those chains but it had left a mark on her.

“My past has nothing to do with you, Orc,” Starfire almost spat at the chief.

The answering chuckle from the Orc was enough for Diana to know that he had confirmed his suspicions.

“To the dungeon with her and make sure to break her well,” Khargol ordered.

Diana hung her head. Exhausted from the whole affair, she was glad that after the last heroine had been brought to Khargol he had not immediately wanted to do anything else. His clan leaders came and offered him congratulations and also started to vie for their share of the spoils. The spoils being her friends, of course.

Powergirl was still strapped to the T-frame platform. She was still cumming whenever she could. Diana was still jealous of that but when she saw the juices dried on her friend’s thighs and the almost blank look on her face, she didn’t know if she could bear how much pleasure her friend had been forced to have and certainly while being forced to watch all of her friends being enslaved.

The Orcs guarding her rolled her right up to Khargol. The great Orc chief came to his feet on the ground, jumping from the stage. He lengthened the leash so that Diana could still remain where she was as he walked towards Powergirl. His hand moved to the dildo attached to the pole that was buried deep in her pussy. It was absolutely covered in her juices, dried and still running. He waved his hand and the pole disappeared along with the dildo. Karen seemed to not notice at first and then her hips started to buck as if she was asking where it was. Her eyes gradually opened and, though Diana doubted they were able to focus much, she was able to look at Khargol.

“You did well, slave,” Khargol told her.

Powergirl could still not find the energy to answer but Diana could see she was trying to muster the energy to say at least something.

“You will be taken and cleaned, rested, and adorned as a full slave. After that, you will be sold,” Khargol informed her.

Powergirl didn’t seem to really comprehend anything until the word “sold” came up. Her eyes looked lost and forlorn at it.

“Do you wish to stay with me, slave?” Khargol asked, as if reading her mind.

Powergirl could manage a slight nod, which seemed to really impress the Orc chief.

“We shall see. I had not believed I would grow a liking to your pale skin and large endowment but you performed so fantastically that I must give it some thought. Go and rest, and I shall see you before a decision is made,” Khargol told her.

This seemed to satisfy Karen, whose eyes withdrew back into her head. Her entire body seemed to seep into itself, trying to regain some sort of energy. The Orcs in charge of her started to roll her away while a Goblin jumped onto the platform. He actually seemed to be rubbing some sort of lotion onto her body. Diana noticed that it started to bring some of the shine back to her pale and sweaty body as the Goblin spread it over her, and she looked like she had regained some energy as well. Khargol turned towards Diana, whose eyes were still on the departing Powergirl. He tugged on her leash to bring her to her feet and closer to him.

“You did well, slave. Now let her be treated and rested. I require your service now,” Khargol said to her, a leer appearing in his eye.

“Yes, Master” Diana responded and fell into line as Khargol began to walk back towards the castle. Diana obediently behind him.

***

A day after what had to be the biggest military calamity of all time Donna found herself with what remained of the heroes of Earth in Gotham. She looked around and couldn’t help but despair. They lost so many of their friends. Besides herself and Cassie, there was only one actual super-powered heroine left. Mary Marvel showed up as Donna and Cassie had been flying away from the battlefield. Apparently, she had been fighting a group of Orcs when she had been caught by a backhand and sent sprawling miles away. It had been before the barriers went up and by the time she was back the barriers were up and the rout had begun. She had stayed and watched to see if anyone would need help escaping. When Cassie and Donna had been making their way through the Orcs to escape she had been on her way to help. Besides Raven, that was it though, every other heroine to escape was simply a well-trained human. Batgirl, Spoiler, Orphan, Batwoman and Huntress were all that was left. Along with Tim Drake the third Robin who alone was the only hero to heed Donna’s warning at the battle.

Donna sat on a couch that Barbara Gordon, Batgirl, had in the watchtower where she and her fellow Batgirls called home and where they operated out of. At the moment, it was just Donna and Barbara in the watch tower as the others had gone out to get things from the various other bases of operation that the Bat Family held. They were no longer needed since they were all Orcs now.

Barbara sat in front of a computer, typing away and clicking away. She said she was working on a way to reverse the transformation of all their friends. Donna admired the redheaded heroine for trying but she reminded herself that if Doctor Fate and Zatanna both said it was impossible, then it was more than likely impossible. This was magic they were dealing with, and besides Mary, whose power came from magic, there was not another magic user left.

Batgirl roared a very frustrated scream and then threw a pen off into the distance. She pushed her chair back from her desk in exasperation and threw her head into her hands.

“I don’t even know where to start,” Barbara said into her hands.

Donna could certainly understand what she was going through. Everyone could at the moment. The shock was going to take a while to recover from but she feared they didn’t have time. The military had kept sending drones and aircraft over the city to continue to gather intelligence, and everything pointed to the Orcs breaking out of Mezzerkrog soon and beginning to make their way across the country. With the military severely crippled and the heroes virtually gone, there was nothing stopping them. Donna wondered if perhaps they should be thinking about other methods to combat the Orcs, such as guerilla tactics and insurgent tactics.

“I admire your optimism, Babs but the greatest magic users we have couldn’t do what you are trying. The only thing I think that can turn our friends back into people is Khargol,” Donna stated.

“Yeah, well he won’t be doing that anytime soon, will he?” Babs replied sarcastically and with exasperation in her voice.

Donna knew to just let the moment breathe a little before talking again. They were all on edge.

The Watchtower had a large computer bay where Babs did most of her work that had four large screens set up that would normally show a detailed overlay of Gotham. She had changed it to show the west coast. Using Wayne Tech satellites and hacking into military drones, she had an updated look at everything that was happening in Mezzerkrog. A siren and a red light began to flash all around, which caused Babs to take her hands off her face and move back to the computers. She sighed and whistled at the same time and looked over towards Donna.

“They are on the move. Looks to be close to a million Orcs moving out in a spread. Heading in all directions with the main force going towards Sacramento and another main force heading towards San Jose. I know the military has been trying to evacuate the areas all around but there must still be millions in and around,” Babs stated.

Donna had to agree. Most of the military in the area had been lost to the Orcs, so they had no resources to use to evacuate people.

“You keep working on finding a way to save our friends. Me and Raven will head out there and try to save as many people as we can” Donna got to her feet, feeling as if she could actually do something.

The sirens in the Watchtower and the images on the screen stopped for a moment. On the screens, Barbara had outlined a zone of control around old San Francisco that showed the Orcs’ control. She did that by monitoring the shield and barrier sizes around the city. One just went up over Sacramento and another over San Jose, as well as smaller ones around smaller communities like Modesto, Stockton, and Santa Rosa. Everything as far south as Bakersfield and as far north as Eureka, just above Mendocino National Park. They were spreading eastward too. As far as Reno, which indicated that natural barriers like mountain ranges meant nothing to them. It was a large swatch of land, far too much for anyone to cover. Donna slumped back into her seat and tried to make sure despair didn’t flood all over her. She could see the look on Babs’s face as well. Trying to do the same thing

Spoiler, Orphan, Robin, and Batwoman all walked into the area at the same moment. Seeing the two heroines with the looks on their faces and then turning to see the same screens, they all seemed to fall into themselves for a moment. Despair trying its best to grip the watchtower. The command center lights continued to flash. Donna saw Babs’ eyes flash over the screens again.

“They are moving to Los Angeles,” Batgirl said, to the stunned silence of everyone in the room.

“If they capture L.A, that’s millions more people to add to their army, let alone the number of women they will add to their slavery.” Tim Drake was the first to recover from the shock.

Those words knocked everyone out of their stupor.

“Me and Raven will go to L.A. and do what we can. “You all need to find a way to get our friends back and find a better way of fighting these bastards,” Donna said.

Cassie emerged from the command center with Raven.

“You are not going to fight those things without me.” In spite of this, Cassie stood firm. Donna wanted to leave her behind because in her heart she didn’t think she was coming back and didn’t want to watch Cassie be enslaved as well. She also knew that she wouldn’t be able to keep her back.

“Fine,” Donna reluctantly said.

***

Diana woke as always on the stone floor of Khargol’s bedroom. Her chain leash connected to the bolt in the stone wall as it always was at night. She did a stretch and then sat up and looked over towards the bed. Khargol was there, awake for the first time she could remember. Fear spread through her. Had she overslept? She had not woken him with his usual blowjob. He didn’t seem to be looking at her or even paying much attention at all. Her rattling chains, though, brought his attention to her.

His smile was not the cruel, malicious one that she knew would always occur before punishment. This was the smile he wore when he had achieved great success. She supposed that was to be expected after the battle yesterday. But this was a newer smile, not a reliving of events but something that was happening right now.

“Master, I am sorry I did not greet your morning as you desired.” Diana still didn’t like the meek way her voice sounded when she feared punishment but it couldn’t be helped anymore.

Khargol regarded her with that same smile and nodded his head. He was telling her to get on the bed with that nod. Diana crawled onto the bed and made her way towards him. Her leash, with a wave of his hand, detached from the wall and went to his hand.

“I woke early to excellent news, slave. You will not be punished for waking me early. You can still carry out your duties,” Khargol commanded.

“I have yet to say my mantra, Master,” Diana advised, clearly aware of what her morning duties were.

“You may do so to me right now, slave,” Khargol stated.

Diana nodded her head as she crawled. The bed was massively large to accommodate Khargol’s massive frame, so she had ample time to say her mantra before she would be by him to give him his morning pleasure.

“I am nothing, I am property of Master Khargol,” Diana repeated her mantra for him. Like each morning she certainly felt it more and more, and after the battle yesterday and the enslavement of so many of her friends, she felt it even more.

Khargol’s chuckle was like a sword through her gut; each time he heard the mantra, he chuckled. It made her feel small, which she supposed was the point.

Now she was right by his side on the bed. On all fours, she waited as he flopped himself back on the bed and showed his morning erection was already in progress. Diana grabbed a hold of his cock, wrapping her hands around the shaft. Her head and lips lowered towards the cock. Kissing it slightly which seemed to really excite him. His cock noticeably enlarged in her hand. Diana’s lips went down again, this time they wrapped around the large head of his cock. Her tongue poked downwards. Licking along the top of his cock.

Diana had refused to do this at first but punishment and training had made her far more malleable. Her tongue licked along the slit of his penis. Teasing his cock and tasting him in a way that should have disgusted her and would have before. Now it was simply another day and another part of her service to him. Each time she so much as thought of going against him she was reminded of the magical seal she had made with him and the horrific sights of the dungeon. Even now the thought of the dungeon brought images of Karen strapped to the wheel over the fire to her mind.

She moved those images from her mind by concentrating on her task. Her hands were moving up and down on the cock now. Her lips were firmly around the head of the cock and moving downwards. Another feat she didn’t think she would ever be able to do but she did it. Taking him into her mouth she started to breathe through her nose more. Her tongue wrapped and circled around his shaft and then back up to his head and then down again. It was a swirl that she had found he really loved. His grunts and slight moans of pleasure attested to that fact.

“You are getting very good at this, slave,” Khargol complimented her in the most condescending and knowing tone.

Diana knew it was half praise and half mocking but she didn’t mind so much. She concentrated on her job. Her mouth was wrapped around his cock and her tongue was moving up and down his shaft. Her lungs inhaled and sucked around his cock so much that with each new breath, she took she swore he got bigger in her hands and mouth. After so many times not just in the morning but during the days and during her entire training, she indeed was good at this now. She could feel when he was going to cum, if she chose, she could even tease him. He liked that sometimes but so aware and so enslaved was she that she could even tell when he wanted to be teased and when he didn’t.

Today, she knew he didn’t want to be teased. He was far more interested in whatever news he had woken to than her duties at least for the moment. So without delay, she got him to the point of no return. Her mouth, hands and tongue all worked in concert. The great Orc chief moaned in absolute pleasure and came in her mouth a faucet of cum as always.

Diana once more knew her duty. Keeping her mouth fully fastened around his cock and as deep as she could take him in her mouth at the time, she swallowed every bit of cum as he came into her mouth. Then, keeping her lips wrapped tightly around his penis, her tongue cleaned around his shaft and the head of his cock before she finally removed her mouth from him.

Khargol patted her head like a dog. It was not something he did all the time but when he did it, it made her feel completely dehumanized. His cock was still semi-erect but he laid back on the bed with a smile on his face. Diana licked the head of his cock a couple more times to finish cleaning it. It quivered with each touch. She knew from the past, he could certainly become hard again within moments if she continued to give his cock attention. She stopped and lowered herself to the floor, assuming her most common kneeling position. Knees spread, hands on thighs with palms up and head down.

“How may I serve you, Master?” Diana asked.

Khargol didn’t answer at first, beyond a little chuckle. He laid back in the bed with his hands behind his back. Diana did as she was trained to do when not given an order. She remained in position, waiting.

“Get me some food, slave.” Khargol finally asked for something a few minutes later.

Diana nodded and rose to her feet. Walking over towards a large table that was set up just before one of the balconies that overlooked the city, Diana had first been a little awed by this type of magic. Orcs were great farmers; their food was delicious. From their vegetables to their broiled and barbequed meat, Diana was always surprised at the quality of their food. What was truly fascinating was the magical power of Khargol. On the table was a mini-portal that was always connected to the kitchen. All Diana had to do was reach a hand through and food would be delivered to her hand from a meaty Orc hand on the other side. She reached through and was rewarded with a tray of fruit for the morning. Orcish farming was indeed one of their greatest weapons, as they could feed armies on their relatively barren land in their home dimension. Diana shuddered to think what they would be able to do with all the fertile land in the world at their disposal. The tray was offered to Khargol, who took it from her and placed it by his side on the bed. He motioned for her to join him up there. Diana climbed atop the bed. She laid beside him and fed him from the tray. Again, after spending so much time with him, she knew what his next request would be, so when she jumped down from the bed and went to the table that contained his wine, he did not do anything but smile. Diana removed the empty tray and served him his wine as he sat up on the bed and swung his feet over the side. Returning to her kneeling position, Diana once more waited for orders.

“We shall give your friends some time with the Goblins in the dungeon before visiting them, slave. Today we embark on the great conquest and so far all goes well. Come with me now.” Khargol rose from the bed and tugged on her leash.

On her feet and following behind Khargol, she walked the now familiar path to the throne room. The servants in the castle hadn’t multiplied yet but Diana was sure that as the conquests piled up and more slaves became available, the entire castle would be buzzing with them before too long. As it was, it was far too much for her already. She was a familiar sight to them as she walked behind Khargol and less of an attraction now. They were all slaves, and in that shared setting, there seemed to be a common courtesy shared among them. Servants would scatter to the sides to allow Khargol to pass, keeping their eyes averted as they did so but as Diana followed behind, there was always eye contact. As if that act alone was defiance enough for them all. A shared slave understanding that was both heartening and disheartening in equal measure.

Entering the throne room, Diana was expecting her raucous laughter and tales of heroism spun far too much by all the Orc chiefs and others but she was greeted by only a few Orcs who seemed to be of lower class but no less impressively big as the clan chiefs. There were a few Orc shamans, which Diana found interesting because she had the impression shamans of both Orcs and Goblins were in short supply and, with all the new captures and need for training, they wouldn’t be seen for a while.

Here in the throne room, they were weaving great portal-looking circles in the air. These were not portals, though, more like view screens. With real-time views of battles. By her count, there were ten screens all spread out in between the central pillars that Diana was able to view as Khargol walked past them all towards the throne. Diana saw battles with what could only be the remains of the military, battles with police and even firefighters but most of what she saw was Orcs rampaging through areas, capturing men and women alike. They seemed to be on the warpath.

Once ascended and sat on the throne Diana assumed her kneeling position as always but she risked a glance upwards. She saw Khargol weave a view screen himself. This was not an active battle but a map of California. There was a dark green area that surrounded San Francisco. Beyond it, there was a lighter green area extending outwards. It went far north beyond the national forest that dominated the areas to the north. To the east as far as Nevada and to the south as far as L.A. Diana knew it for what it was. A war map, detailing the current range and scope of the Orc advance. They had advanced so quickly and already overwhelmed so many cities and towns. Risking more punishment she tried to crane her neck to see more of the view screens and managed to catch sight of a marching band of humans. Guarded by mostly Goblins the chained gang of humans was made up of both females and males. Diana figured that with Khargol not on the battlefield there was no way to instantly turn the males into Orcs and as she knew they would need some human males for the breeding pens.

“Interested in war, slave?” Khargol’s voice was teasing, and the look he gave her when she unintentionally moved her head to look at him was full of that same tease.

“Yes, Master,” Diana had no choice but to answer truthfully, and she didn’t see a reason to attempt to lie at that point.

“Good, then you may keep your head up and look. Watch as your world becomes mine,” Khargol gloated.

Happy to avoid punishment, to see what was going on, Diana lifted her head and looked out. Khargol’s view screen was constantly updating, showing small little skirmishes with a symbol for clashes of swords. Sometimes she would be able to see those very same skirmishes on the view screens the shamans were maintaining but because of her angle, she had trouble seeing them all. Khargol reached over the arm of his throne and pulled her closer to him. She was dragged along so tightly that she had to stop herself from kneeling.

“Tell me, slave, are you wet?” Khargol asked.

Diana knew the answer, of course, and he knew as well. It was all a part of the training.

“I am always wet master,” Diana replied.

Khargol chuckled knowingly and reached down. Grabbing her pussy, running a finger along her labia, and playing with her piercings as he did so. His finger came away wet with her own juices.

“Perhaps I should fuck you as the enslavement of your world truly begins,” Khargol teased again.

Diana moaned. His finger was back tracing a line again through her pussy. Her hips even buckled a little as he did so.

“Do as you please, Master,” Diana answered.

Khargol pulled her closer. His massive head was only inches away from her own face. His tongue arched from his mouth and licked her face from her chin to the top of her forehead.

“Not yet, I think,” Khargol teased again. His grip on her leash loosened and Diana found she could go back to her kneeling position if she chose.

“Get me a drink, slave,” Khargol ordered before Diana assumed the position.

Diana found the leash lengthening as always and moved towards the table with all the food and drink. She poured him a drink of wine and then grabbed some fruit for him as well. It was her duty to make sure he was pleased and to look forward to doing that pleasing. If he didn’t want the fruit, he would simply throw it away, and she would not be punished for trying to think ahead for him.

Now, after having her slit rubbed by him, her pussy was in overdrive. The training was absolute and she hadn’t cum in days now. After watching Powergirl being allowed to cum as much as she wanted for as long as she did, her libido was in overdrive and it was driving her insane. Returning to him with his drink he took it and the fruit with a smile and a slap on her ass and told her to resume her position.

Kneeling for long stretches was not something that Diana was unaccustomed to, though kneeling on the stone of the throne platform was something that really began to hurt after a while. Today she barely noticed it. With her head raised and allowed to watch, her attention was fully on the view screens that Khargol and his shamans had been watching.

There wasn’t much in the way of fighting as the military in the area had been wiped out the day before but there was some. American citizens were armed to the teeth and quite a few of them had taken up arms. The Orcs and Goblins, though, were far too powerful and most of their small arms couldn’t even hope to penetrate their skin. Orc laughter and Goblin chuckling always resulted from being hit by a bullet. It was inspiring in a way to see ordinary humans fighting back, though they weren’t accomplishing anything. Diana watched as the Orc raiders began to make their way into Los Angeles. The city was so large and so spread out that there was no real way to evacuate in time. Orcs began processing captured humans almost immediately. The sheer size and scale of L.A made Diana intimately aware that the Orc population was going to explode again. This time in the millions, possibly. The last Diana knew, there were over ten million people in the area in and around the city. With that number of Orcs and slaves, Khargol would be virtually unstoppable. Certainly, there wouldn’t be an army anywhere near the size of the Orc army in at least the Western hemisphere.

Khargol next to her grunted and seemed to be slightly amused and displeased about something. Diana’s eyes had been on a group of Orcs being tracked on another viewscreen. When her eyes turned to the screen Khargol had woven, she saw that the line of Orcs that was beginning to stretch into L.A. was slowing and, in some cases, stalled. There were reports of battles all along the line just north of L.A., from the coast to inland.

“What is happening down there?” Khargol angrily stated to all of the Orcs and shamans in the throne room.

There were shrugs of shoulders, and some shamans even turned away from him, afraid to give an answer.

Khargol weaved another viewscreen. This one was like the others. Instead of an interactive map, it was a view from the Orcs and shamans currently in battle. It had only just solidified and become viewable when Diana saw a glint of steel and a black and silver suit. The steel was a sword, and it swung through the viewscreen. It went dead and Khargol angrily grunted. His hand weaved another view screen. Just as that one was beginning to solidify, Diana saw her sister directly in the face of it. A range of emotions leapt through her. From fear for her sister being in battle again with the Orcs to respect. Her sister was advancing on whatever was holding the transmitter for the view screen. The look in Donna’s eyes was one of calm detachment. She thrust out her sword and the view screen went dead again.

Khargol angrily and yet with some amusement said, “Your sister is a formidable warrior and intelligent too.”

“She is me in virtually every other way but she does have some things I do not,” Diana answered with her own amused yet fearful tone.

Khargol attempted to weave another viewscreen with his hand while he pulled her close again with a tug on her leash.

“Explain slave,” Khargol asked, his tone frighteningly calm.

“She is not only my sister, she is an exact duplicate of me in every way. From my powers to our personalities at first. She was made to be my friend growing up in secret, made from me. So in that regard, we are more than sisters. When she was little, she was kidnapped by an evil witch who wanted revenge on our mother. Yet my mother didn’t know she existed, and I thought the magic that had made her had simply finished. So Donna was forced to live a life of torture and pain. She lived many lives by the witch.

“In this, her last life, she was taken purely by coincidence by the parents of our gods and given a seed to become a Goddess. So she had my power and then she had the ability to transcend it and use the power of not just our gods, whom we draw power from but also from another set of gods. It’s called the Titan seed, and from it, she has the potential to be the most powerful of all of us. When it surfaces, it is a cause for great concern because you see, the Titans were, in their old age, quite mad. The power, so much power, and the need to be worshipped had corrupted their power in some ways. So when she accesses that power, she can do more harm than good,” Diana explained, hoping she wasn’t going to be punished for withholding information again.

Khargol looked at her for a long moment and chuffed under his breath. A smile spread across his lips.

“So she is a Goddess twice over,” Khargol exclaimed.

“Yes Master,” Diana responded. His grip on her leash brought her even closer to him. Despite herself, every time she got this close to him, she got even wetter.

“Good then, she will be an excellent addition as my slave. She does not seem mad with power just yet,” Khargol nodded towards the newly created viewscreen.

Donna, again, was seen slashing her way towards the screen.

“She is cunning. Taking out the shaman on the field limits the abilities of my orcs. They are also a very limited resource right now. I admire your sister as much as I admire you, slave. Tell me about the blonde behind her,” Khargol asked.

Diana hadn’t seen Cassie with Donna but as Donna made her way towards the shaman who was supposedly supplying the picture, she could see Cassie’s blonde hair behind her flashing as she fought. Diana was overjoyed to see the two of them fighting and fighting well together but she was also worried that their capture would be the end of the Amazons for real and most likely would mean the capture of the last remaining super-powered people in the world.

“That is Cassie Sandmarck Master. Our sister and the other Amazon still unaccounted for in your possession. We share a father, the god Zeus but different mothers. Cassie is special as well. Not only was she sired by Zeus but he also granted her extra powers when she was barely a teen. We trained her as an Amazon even though she was not of Amazon birth. However, she knows our ways and our history. A natural leader and warrior. I couldn’t be more proud of her or my sister,” Diana explained.

Khargol turned his eye from the view screen as it was finally taken from him with a slash of the sword through the shaman by Donna on the other side.

“Impressive specimen as well. Destined for my chains and for my service just like your sister. Would you like a family reunion slave?” Khargol was teasing because there was truth in his words. He clearly meant to have them both as his slaves. Again, Diana knew to expect more to be enslaved to him but the thought of some of the things he may order the three to do was perhaps a little too much for her.

“You will do as you please, Master,” Diana answered, trying to avoid any punishment.

Khargol’s laughter made it clear he was not fooled by her answer.

“You will serve with your sisters; they will be mine.” Khargol declared her, pulling her even closer to him and tightening the leash so much that she began to choke around her collar.

Diana struggled to control her breath but she knew intimately that he would not kill her, nor would he even choke her out. It was a sad state of trust but there was trust between her and her master, which further showed in her own mind just how far she had come. Not saying anything, she waited for him to loosen the grip on the leash and then she moved towards the throne again. Her hands moved up his legs.

“I can serve you now, Master, if you please.” Diana had never known what a seductive voice was until she had been enslaved. Now, as she used it on her master, she recognized the value and power in it.

With a chuckle and another tightening of her leash. Bringing her from her knees at his feet at the base of his throne, she was pulled into his lap. His cock stiffened against her hip. Her breasts smashed against his chest. He pulled her chin up with the tight leash and looked at her.

“Such a wanton slut, you are now Princess,” Khargol cruelly called her, using her former title.

Diana moved her hips to bring his cock under her. It sprung up in between her legs. Grazing her labia rings and causing some pleasure as it did. He pushed her slightly away from his body. His hands moved down to her breasts. He loved playing with her nipple rings, and now as he did so, his cock stiffened further between her legs. Diana could see it staked out like a pole in between them, twitching with lust.

“You will fuck me, slave, while I figure out what to do with your sisters,” Khargol commanded.

Diana nodded her head. Her nipple rings were still being played with by him. She had to move her body without taking her nipples away from him but somehow get her body turned and over his cock. Her pussy was already drenched in need, so she knew she just needed to get him inside of her. Raising her hips could only do so much until she gripped her knees and pushed upwards. This gave her the clearance she needed but also cruelly pulled on her own nipples. He refused to move his hands or even raise them as her body did, stretching her nipples with the rings. It caused a moan of pleasure and pain to escape her lips, which elicited a curled smile from his own lips. Her body was used to his cock now and her pussy would suction on it like she had been trained to do.

When it entered her, she couldn’t help but moan even louder. It contained both pleasure and pain. This too was part of her training. The Orcs loved hearing their slaves moan, and Khargol was a little more extreme in it. When he entered his slave’s pussy, he always wanted to hear that moan. Diana obliged happily. Taking his cock into her, she nestled back down on his lap.

Taking his full cock into her was still a new thing. Even after all of the training, he was just so impossibly large and there was only so much of her but she could do it now. She hesitated at the thought of him doing the same to Donna and Cassie. That took away some of her own arousal as she thought about it. He didn’t give her time to dwell on it, thankfully. His hips rocked upwards, and she found herself reacting on her own. Pushing upwards, she raised herself from his cock and then sank back onto it.

The labia rings always gave her a weird feeling when she fucked his cock. Like they should be giving him pain but he seemed to enjoy it even more since they were there. He didn’t let go of her nipple rings, though. She slid up and down on his shaft while he continued to pull and play with her nipples.

Diana’s mind soon drifted from anything more than simply pleasing her Master and hopefully being able to cum herself. Her eyes began to roll into the back of her head with pleasure. Dimly, she was aware of Khargol weaving another view screen with his magic. Her eyes would blink open with every bounce on his cock, giving her glimpses of the screen directly in front of her.

With a cock nestled inside of her. Diana fucked herself on her Master’s cock. His attention was half divided between her and his moving forces. Diana could see through those half glimpses that Donna and Cassie were making a nuisance of themselves. Orcs and Goblins fell to their swords at an alarming rate for the Orc chief. Khargol grunted under her as Diana rode him. Doing this sin in front of everyone in the throne room was simply another part of the service of being a slave. Despite some looks from the Orcs and Goblins gathered there at first, when she mounted him, there was no audience staring at her. They were all too intent on their work.

There were, of course, other human female servants in the room. Some of them were apart from the castle staff and maintained the tables of food and drink. They were cleaning and preparing for whatever would happen in the throne room later. A couple of the Orc shamans in the room had slaves already. They were exactly like Diana. They stood or knelt by their masters, collared and completely trained, waiting for orders.

“I want more forces to deal with the Amazons. Capture them!” Khargol ordered the wide open throne room.

Though there didn’t appear to be anyone who was actively looking his way because of the attention on all the screens, Diana could see through some of the glimpses as she rode him that a band of Orcs that were on one path suddenly changed and headed towards the north part of L.A. Judging by what she saw on the screen with Donna and Cassie, she had to assume they were there. They most likely knew full well that they could not afford to let the Orcs capture the population of Los Angeles.

“A great example of just how necessary it was to take you and your Amazons out of the battle quickly. As well as the other so-called heroes,” Khargol mused.

Diana had to admit that if Donna had been given control of the heroes’ attack the day before, she would have beaten Khargool. She knew that with one hundred percent certainty. Now she wondered if she and Cassie were strong enough to fight for the world against an army of Orcs that was only going to keep increasing in size.

“You were right to target me and my Amazon sisters first and then the heroes second, Master,” Diana admitted. Her sanity momentarily came back as she rode his cock. The clit piercing was awful at this point in her service to him. It caused her to be really excited but she still couldn’t cum. His cock rubbing against it just added to her desire and humiliation.

“Watch as I make the last of the Amazons slaves,” Kharogl whispered into her ear. He had two fingers threaded through her nipple rings and his cock was still thrusting in and out of her. Despite the words and the threat, she couldn’t help herself. The moan that came out of her lips echoed in the open-air throne room.

***

Donna should have been tired but she wasn’t. Raven had teleported her and Cassie to L.A. for about four hours. From the moment she stepped on the ground, she had either been fighting or trying her best to get people to safety. She knew Cassie felt the same way but they couldn’t stop. They seemed to have blunted the northern thrust of the Orcs into the county of L.A. but Donna knew they were most likely simply avoiding her and either encircling her or just outright bypassing her to get to their main objective. She had hoped her appearance on the battle lines would have brought some sort of response from the Orcs but so far there hadn’t been anything. She had focused on taking out the shamans that she could find. Making certain that they could not capture her and Cassie, as well as any humans who might be in the area.

The one good thing was that they were not turning the males they found into Orcs. They were rounding everyone up. Men and women were being placed in chain gangs that were well-defended. She and Cassie had broken a few of them up and rescued quite a few people but they were getting increasingly harder to break through and disrupt.

“Cassie, let’s take a bit of a break once we are done with these ones,” Donna called over her shoulder.

Her shield was on one arm and her sword was on the other. Donna, like her sister Diana, preferred to fight with a sword and shield. Cassie, meanwhile, preferred to fight with her lasso and her fists. The combination was quite effective but it made it so that the young warrior had to get slightly closer to her enemy than Donna. A couple of times today, she thought Cassie had been trapped by the massive size and strength of the Orcs but Cassie was a demigoddess herself. Blessed two times over by her own father, Zeus. There was a point that could be made that she was more powerful than Diana and herself. Of course, many people said the same thing about her and her Titan seed inside her own body. Donna hesitated at that thought because when she used that power, she became extremely unstable.

Donna thrust into an Orc with her sword and before she could see the life drain from its eyes, she thrust outward and up with her shield. Smashing the Orc up and away from her. To her side, Cassie had encircled an Orc in her lasso. A couple of punches to its face and to its gut and the Orc was gone. Cassie’s strength was in many ways terrifying but Donna was happy she was with her today.

Cassie’s kill left two more Orcs to deal with. The duo of Amazons took care of them quickly enough. They looked around and saw no Orcs or Goblins in the area for the moment. Donna breathed in deeply and savored the taste of salt in the air from the ocean not too far away.

“Raven, you’re still on comlink?” Donna asked into her communicator.

“I am,” Raven answered right back.

“How is it going transporting the survivors?” Donna asked. She took an offered bottle of water Cassie had scavenged from somewhere with a nod and popped it open and drank.

“I am doing what I can but the Orcs have simply gone past you and overwhelmed any sort of resistance. I am ashamed to say I am tired as well. I won’t be able to teleport more than two or three times before I have to rest. I suggest I come get you and we retire for the time being,” Raven replied over the communicator.”

Donna looked all around her and couldn’t deny that Raven was right. With her not being able to teleport soon, it would leave Donna and Cassie out in the lurch if they needed to make a quick escape. She looked over towards Cassie, who shrugged her shoulders and took a bite from some sort of sandwich she had found.

“I think me and Cass will find our own way home, Raven. You get as many out as you can and then get back to the Watchtower and rest,” Donna stated.

There was a slight buzz on the line and then a new voice came over it.

“You sure that’s a good idea, Donna?” It was Batgirl, monitoring them from the watchtower.

Donna looked around again and looked at Cassie. She cocked her head at her blonde sister, as if to say: go find me a sandwich too. Cassie smiled and pulled out another one, which she gave to Donna.

“Yeah, I think we will be fine. We will have to go looking for trouble at this point. Like Raven said, they seem to be ignoring us now,” Donna replied as she tore the wrapper from the packaging.

“We can’t afford to lose either of you two. Don’t take any risks,” Batgirl replied through the communicator.

“Wasn’t planning on becoming an Orc slave today, Babs but I appreciate the sentiment. I won’t do anything too stupid, I swear,” Donna replied with some tension in her voice. Everyone was on guard and weary now. Everyone had lost someone yesterday, and now there was a need to be cautious about everyone. Afraid to lose even more.

“Be careful Donna.” Barbara’s voice came through with a touch of far too much concern.

“Always Barbara,” Donna answered with as much reassurance as she could in her voice.

Donna breathed in that salty sea air again and took another bite of her sandwich.

“Why not go? Not like we have any Orcs to fight. If we do go and engage with some, we might bite off more than we can chew, and our escape route is now gone,” Cassie asked. There was no accusation or anything in her voice. It was more like a student asking a teacher why they did something.

“It’s obvious why they are avoiding us right now, but…. And I hope you forgive me for my own ego here, Cass but I think us doing what we have been doing has more than likely caught someone’s attention, and I’m betting it’s Khargol’s. I want to draw in as many Orcs as he wants to throw at us as possible,” Donna explained.

“I thought you promised nothing too stupid, though,” Cassie smiled with a sarcastic tone.

Donna smiled at her younger sister.

“Too stupid covers a lot for heroines and a lot more for us Amazons. He took out the Amazons first and that’s not simply because the doorway to their dimension was located there. He took out the heroes next. Power threatens him. He wants us, Cass, guaranteed. Hell, knowing men he probably wants us right alongside Diana so he can say he’s got all the Princesses of the Amazons” Donna explained with a smile on her face.

“Still not really explaining how it’s not really stupid,” Cassie laughed. The two of them finished off their sandwiches and water.

“He needs to have his nose hit Cassie. Since arriving in this realm, he has had nothing but victories. Victories make you arrogant and stupid. I aim to smack his nose. Let him remember that he can be beaten and we will bet on him,” Donna explained.

“Yeah, I like that. But how, though? If we just beat a bunch of Orcs while they take the city, it doesn’t really count as a loss,” Cassie replied.

“Oh Cassie, we aren’t going to stop them from taking L.A. but what we are going to do is make it really cost them.” Donna smiled.

“How?” Cassie answered with her own smile.

“Have you noticed something about the transformed Orcs?” Donna asked.

Donna watched as Cassie took her time thinking it over.

“They are all warrior Orcs!” Cassie exclaimed, as if she had won a board game.

“That’s right. Those shamans caused so much trouble and trapped all of our friends. We are going to find as many as we can and kill them.” Donna smiled a mischievous smile.

“I like it,” Cassie answered with a large smile.

A long Orc-sounding horn announced the arrival of a new band of Orcs into their area.

Cassie and Donna looked at each other and smiled.

“Let’s do some damage,” Cassie laughed.

Donna’s large smile was silhouetted against her sword being drawn.

***

Khargol’s cock was still buried within her. Diana sat with his cock within her as he took care of his business. Unwilling to allow her to come off of him, he simply kept her mounted on his half-erect cock. His cum leaked from her, drying and dried along her pussy and thighs. She didn’t care though; she was smiling as she looked at the view screen Khargol had. Donna and Cassie had really found a strategy that was annoying and giving Khargol fits. When the Orcs that he had disengaged from another area went to battle them, Donna and Cassie simply made their way through them and killed all the shamans in the group. They then departed and started to do the same as they worked their way through what was then L.A. County.

“Your sister is formidable,” Khargol declared.

Diana couldn’t help herself. She felt the need to reply not simply out of pride and admiration for her sister but also to help her new Master.

“She has deduced your weakness, Master. She will continue to target your shamans,” Diana advised, knowing it would help him but secretly taking great delight in her sister’s prowess.

“Yes, we will have to solve that. Perhaps I should send you to the breeding farms to produce some shamans,” Khargol warned with malice in his tone.

“I would prefer not but it would be your choice, Master,” Diana answered. There was fear in her heart that the threat was real but she chose to try and play it off as a meaningless taunt.

Khargol laughed and thrust his half-erect penis further into her as she straddled him.

Much to Diana’s relief, Khargol declared, “When you are bred, slave, it will be by me and no one else.”

Diana watched on the screens as Donna and Cassie moved their way through the horde of Orcs that was surrounding L.A. There had to have been close to a million of them. As Donna and Cassie worked as a team, they weaved their way through them. Not pausing to fight any battle. They simply moved at high speed. Killing shamans and moving on. It was a beautiful thing to see two Amazons working in concert with powers of that degree. Khargol pulled cruelly on her nipple rings as he chuffed behind her. Annoyance spread through his being but also radiated respect.

“Recall the hordes from that city. It will have to wait to be conquered. “We cannot afford to lose any more shamans and still hope to defend the city.” Khargol waved a hand in the throne room. Again, there was no one that seemed to pay him any attention but Diana saw the map only moments later begin to reflect his orders. The horde was pulling out of L.A.

On the screens, Diana watched as Donna and Cassie killed the last shaman and then stopped. Watching and waving goodbye with large smiles on their faces.

“Formidable indeed. You shall be punished for your sisters’ victory, slave,” Khargol pulled on her nipple rings, and Diana cried out in pain. His cock re-emerged erect and fully inside of her again. The unexpected growth caused her to cry out again, this time with pleasure.

“Yes Master,” Diana conceded but this was one punishment she was happy to take. In her mind, she sent prayers and good wishes to her sisters and congratulated them on a victory that had to be won.

Khargol’s cock grew within her. Diana hadn’t been allowed to cum earlier in the morning when he fucked her on the throne, and now as he became hard again within her, she knew she wasn’t going to be able to cum again. His hands thankfully stopped playing with her nipple rings and moved to her hips. He stood up from the throne with her impaled on him. He let her entire body weight rest on his cock while he grabbed her hands with his own and moved them up to his shoulder. He seemed to chant something, and Diana felt the chains that held her wrists in the front move. They went around his neck. He hung her from his neck like a necklace, impaled on his cock as he stepped down from the throne. He let go of her hips so that his cock would fuck her with every step.

He moved through the Orcs and Goblins, who were still looking at the battles. He even stopped to talk to an Orc while she was wrapped around him like some sort of lewd ornament. Diana had been humiliated before but this was something entirely new. Each step he made and each movement he made caused his cock to either fall in or out of her a little bit. The effect was that she was being fucked by him as he simply went about his day. Her legs dangled down to his knees but as he spoke to an Orc and pointed at something on the view screen that Orc was attending to, he chanted something under his breath again. Once more, Diana felt the chain that hobbled her ankles disconnect. His hands took her ankles and wrapped them around his hips on each side, and the hobble chain reformed behind him.

Now staked around his body, she truly was like the ornament she envisioned herself to be. His cock in her pussy was clearly visible for all to see. Her labia lips spread apart and her rings guided him into her. The Orc he was speaking to grunted a peal of laughter at the sight and then continued to talk to him. Diana was mounted on his cock, being fucked by every movement. Khargol moved away from the Orc and moved to speak to others. Walking around with her attached to him in this way was humiliating but she couldn’t help but get hot at the idea. When he started to make his way towards the door to exit the throne room, Diana couldn’t bear the thought of the other servants in the castle seeing her displayed like this. She began to plead with him, which only annoyed him.

“This isn’t even your punishment, slave. You are just earning more and more lashes.” Khargol warned her. The Orcs that guarded the throne room doors opened them for him to exit.

Diana hung her head while she was hung off of him and accepted her fate. They emerged into the castle with him displaying her. Lewdly, she could hear the squishing from her own pussy with each step he took. Thankfully, for the time being, there was no one around to see her new humiliation. That didn’t last too long. A couple of servants, slaves just like her, were in the corridors that led back towards Khargol’s bedroom suite. They spotted her immediately as they turned a corner. The stone walls echoed her humiliating squishes. Each step was like he was thrusting into and out of her with his cock. It was driving her crazy but when she saw the look on her fellow slaves’ faces, it was enough to make her despair. She could see that they knew who she had been. Now the champion of all women was little more than a decoration and plaything for the chief of Orcs. They looked on with pity, some envy for their own arousal but mostly with the knowledge that it was the future of their entire race.

Diana didn’t help much, moaning with each step and squish because she couldn’t stop herself. Khargol chuckled a little as he walked. His hands came up every so often and ran across her body from the bottom of her neck right down to her pierced clit that he would rub just enough to drive her even crazier.

Finally, they emerged back into his bedroom. Khargol weaved some magic and her chains disappeared from behind him and reformed in front of her again. His cock was still erect inside of her. Diana found herself humping him, trying to get some pleasure and hoping to cum. His hands moved to her hips and raised her from his cock with a pop that Diana felt could be heard throughout the entire castle.

Looking down, she saw his immense cock pointed in the air like some sort of tower. He seemed not to be too bothered that he hadn’t cum in her. He placed her on the floor and moved away. Diana didn’t know what to do, so as she had been taught, she assumed her regular kneeling position. Khargol returned with the hated Orc whip, which they used to break every woman, including her. Diana cringed at the thing, memories of her whipping coming back to her.

“I will give you a choice, slave. You can take a whipping or you can cum as much as you like for a day,” Khargol offered with a slightly sadistic smile.

Instantly, Diana knew the trap. The whipping would be intense and give her much pain but it wouldn’t be nearly as bad as cumming all day. That she was certain of. Nothing was so easy with orcs, and certainly not with her Master. If she chose to cum, it would most likely involve something that would give her just as much pain as pleasure, if not more. Perhaps not just the pain of the flesh but of the mind as well.

However, her pussy ached and she needed to cum. He knew that, of course. He had been denying her for days, perhaps working her to this very choice to begin with. Diana sighed inwardly, calling back images of Donna and Cassie causing so much trouble. A smile came to her heart and soul. That in itself felt like a betrayal of her oath of service to Khargol. The Orc chief, her Master, looked at her with expectant eyes. He played with the whip while he held her leash.

“Decide, slave,” Khargol demanded after a few more moments of thought.

Diana couldn’t out-think her pussy. It craved the attention and the orgasms he was offering. No matter the consequences, she would accept them to cum like Powergirl had been allowed to.

“I would like to cum for a day, Master,” Diana answered.

Khargol’s knowing smile and nod in return told her he had expected such an answer. He threw the whip across the room and out of her sight. Pulling her leash taut and yanking her off her knees

“You’re nothing but a slut now aren’t you, slave?” Khargol teased her but Diana couldn’t really ignore just how true the statement was. She had chosen something she knew was going to cause her great harm and humiliation, most likely simply because she needed to cum. Her answering nod made him laugh.

He pulled her along towards one of the balconies. This one overlooked the city and some of the ocean below. Mostly, though, it was a good lookout and view of the market square not too far away. She could make out the faces of Orcs, some Goblins, and slaves as they went about their day there. From here, she would be viewable but not too exposed. The thought of her spending a day outside cumming was not something she had considered. He led her towards the stone railing at the edge of the balcony and sat her atop it. It would be a long fall from there but Diana was oddly trustful of her Master not to let valuable property such as her fall. As she sat, she found that she spread her legs. This was, of course, a trained habit but it felt odd to be doing so on the stone rail. His cock was still somewhat erect as he faced her. A smile on his lips.

“I was going to hang you out there and have you cum but looking at the market square another idea struck me.” Khargol’s smile was very malicious. Diana became instantly fearful.

His hold on her leash didn’t loosen. In his other hand, he weaved some magic. Popping into the air was something Diana had expected to never see again. Her costume. Her red, white, and blue costume complete with her gauntlets, tiara, and lasso. Even her boots materialized as well.

Looking at them, she did notice some changes. Her top was cut out around her chest to expose her breasts. The skirt she wore into battle was completely devoid of any material that would cover her crotch, and at the back, her butt would be bare. Her gauntlets would rest higher up her forearms to go on above her wrist restraints, and her boots seemed to be translucent in the area around her ankles where her restraints were with a cut out for her hobble chain. It was a costume not to inspire hope and confidence anymore; it was one to show off her most intimate assets.

“Put on your costume, slave,” Khargol commanded.

With no choice but to agree, she nodded her head and took a hold of the items from him. Donning her costume again was something she never thought she would be able to do. Even this bastardized version of it seemed like coming home in some ways.

The boots went on first, slipping over her restraints and hobble chain with a touch of magic. They settled on her feet like they weren’t even there. More comfortable than the ones she had worn for years. The restraints could clearly be seen with the hobble chain still in place. It looked as if the boots and restraints were one. Indeed, as she moved them, they moved together as if they had fused.

Next, she pulled on her skirt. Just as she had feared from looking at it, it left her entire front and rear end visible. What was most disconcerting though, was her labia piercings and clit piercings looked as if they could be attached to the fringes by the side and the belt above to open her pussy for all to see.

Khargol laughed as he saw her realize that.

“Don’t upset me too much and we won’t use that particular feature, slave,” Khargol warned, and Diana nodded her understanding.

Taking a hold of the top, Diana told herself it was less of a top and more of a corset to support her breasts. It even laced up at the back, which Khargol was more than happy to help with. Her breasts were supported and pushed upwards at the top, on complete display. The gold double-breasted W on her regular costume that would go over her chest was now the device that supported and elevated her chest. It made her breasts look much fuller than they already were. The lasso was quickly clipped to her side as normal. Diana was amazed to see that it was her actual lasso that could be used as a wicked weapon. She eyed it for perhaps too long before Khargol chuckled.

“You can try and use it, slave, and see just how powerful your contract is,” Khargol warned. Diana gasped and swallowed a lump in her throat.

“I understand, Master,” Diana replied. She patted her lasso like an old friend.

The gauntlets were next, which clipped onto her arms above her wrist restraints. Again, Diana was surprised to see that they too were real but had been modified to allow the restraints to take up the space around her wrists. A tiara was placed on her head last, which made her feel ridiculous. She knew she was no longer entitled to wear it as an Amazon, let alone as a princess.

“You look very good like that slave. I had gotten used to seeing you as nothing more than a normal slave but perhaps this should be your regular attire to remind everyone just who you were,” Khargol openly mused and teased.

Diana was sure it was meant to be a tease but there was an element of truth to that. Walking through the castle under his control and leash, she was just another naked, collared, restrained slave but with her costume back on, combined with the collar and restraints, it certainly added to the humiliation and made her stand out more. It would be most effective in continuing to keep everyone aware of her humiliation and to show that even the heroes could not resist the Orcs.

“Yes, something to keep in mind for your friends as well,” Khargol stated, with a thoughtful gaze outwards towards the market square.

Internally, she shuddered and instantly knew she had just been introduced to her new daily wear.

Khargol waved his hand and a portal appeared. Diana could see it lead straight to the market square. A tug on her leash and she was following him through to the market. They emerged into what was becoming a busier and busier market. Even now there were Orc warriors marching in with freshly captured slaves: females and males who were still clothed.

Some were bloody and all of them dirty, fearful and worn out from who knows how long they had to be marched there. Khargol had the portal open on the auction stage, which had yet to open even though Khargol had given his permission to open the auctions days ago. Something was holding it up, which was perhaps the lack of slaves compared to the warriors that would want them. Khargol led her to the center of the stage. His magic again weaved out of his hand. A wooden cross appeared out of thin air and mounted itself to the stage. Diana gulped and knew instantly she shouldn’t have given in to her need to cum.

Khargol brought them to the cross. Below them in the market, the Orcs, Goblins, slaves, and recently captured had begun to take notice. Diana could already hear some hushed whispers from the captives identifying her. Khargol had her fixed to the cross in no time. Her arms and legs were spread out in an X. Her leash was affixed to a bolt in the platform behind her. Her pussy and brand were clear as day for anyone to see and the Orcs made sure the captives walked by the stage. Diana’s face burned in shame. Khargol appeared before her with a dildo on a pole just like the one they had used on Powergirl.

“You get your wish, slave,” Khargol taunted her.

The pole was mounted below her on the platform. Extending upwards the dildo was placed against her pussy lips. Its head just brushed against her until Khargol’s magic extended the pole. Then the dildo was thrust inside of her. It was nowhere near as big as Khargol’s. Diana could take it all into her. Her pussy gobbled the dildo up to her shamelessly in front of everyone. Her training kicked in as well: whenever something was entered into her she had to clamp down on it with her pussy and move up and down on it. Her moans started to reverberate through the market. Khargol stood next to her with a smile on his face.

“I haven’t even begun fucking you yet, slave. You really are in need of cumming,” Khargol said, loud enough for all to hear.

Diana would have died of shame months ago at the very scene, let alone the act but now it simply fueled her desire. Khargol activated some sort of magic, and she could feel the dildo begin to buzz within her and move up and down on its own accord. Her moans increased as the vibrations and the movement increased.

“You may cum as much as you want from now until I tell you to stop, slave,” Khargol laughed.

The chief of the Orcs grabbed her chin and had him look up at him with her eyes.

“Don’t you have something to say about that slave?” Khargol asked her.

Again, training kicked in automatically and Diana was happy about it because if it hadn’t been for the pleasure she was feeling, he would have stopped her and given her severe punishment.

“Thank you for allowing me to cum Master.” Diana made sure to be loud enough so that all the captives could hear her.

Khargol chuckled. The giant chief Orc turned to see the mass of captives flooding into Mezzerkrog. Diana could barely see him take in the entire city in his gaze. Her body was already reacting to the stimulation. Her first orgasm was only moments away. She knew once she had her first, she would be lost to the lust until he told her to stop. So she did her best to maintain her concentration and looked at the Orc chief. He seemed to take great delight in making eye contact with all of the captives that were being escorted in. Most were being taken to the auction pens but some were being taken to other Orcs who were evaluating them and sending them to the castle dungeon or to the breeding pens. The population of the city slaves was about to increase exponentially again.

The male captives were being taken either to another area entirely that seemed to be a temporary area guarded by Orcs and Goblins. There were already thousands of men there. Chained with looks on their faces that ranged from fear to anger. Some of the men were taken to the breeding pens. These men appeared to be among the fittest. Tall and handsome men were being led away to breed human females for more females. An assembly line of Orcs and Goblins was taking shape, and all Diana could do was be restrained and cum. Her first orgasm of many was nearly upon her. Her moaning was shameful and her body movements, even restrained on the cross, were hypnotic to some as the captives just couldn’t take their eyes off of the enslaved heroine.

“OHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” Diana’s first orgasm overtook her body. Her voice and screams grabbed everyone’s attention for a while. Orcs and Goblins chuckled, and humans stood shocked and paralyzed but their Orc captors continued to force them on their way. Khargol smiled and walked back to stand next to her. Grabbing a hold of her nipple rings again. He started to play with them while he looked out over the still-streaming crowd of captives coming in.

“Welcome to Mezzerkrog. My name is Khargol. I am the chief of the Orc Empire. I believe you know my slave. The woman was formerly known as Wonder Woman. Along with her most of your world’s heroes have either joined her in slavery or become part of my army. You will all be good additions to the horde in whatever job you are given. Your world has ended. Welcome to my world!!” Khargol called out from the stage.

Orcs and goblins cheered and laughed while there were moans and calls for release from the humans.

Diana barely heard any of it. Her eyes were not all the way in the back of her head yet but she was unfocused and cumming like a machine now. Khargol’s hands on her rings gave her even more pleasure and pain.

There was a sense of despair that seemed to come over the market before the cheering of the Orcs seemed to lift it. Diana’s eyes snapped open for only a moment in between orgasms to see that the lines had begun to move again. Each face that was anywhere near her looked at her as they walked by to meet their own fate.

Despair would have gripped her as well if the orgasm hadn’t overtaken her and rid her mind of such useless thoughts. Her job was to be of service to Khargol and that was all. Her time of fighting for others was done. The despair threatened to take her there when she thought of that as another orgasm ripped through her. She wasn’t sure how but she still had that sense of duty in her and it was giving her more humiliation and with it, more pleasure because she was powerless to do anything with it.

Khargol played with her nipple rings, another hand reaching down to play with her labia rings. Diana moaned and tried to forget it all. At the moment, all she cared about or tried to care about was the dildo inside of her, the vibrations permeating through her body and the orgasms washing through her mind.

***

How many Orc and Goblin shamans had her and Cassie taken out in the end? That was the thought that stopped Donna from getting any sort of rest. The Watchtower had a few bunks available to any staying hero, as well as private bedrooms for all three of the Batgirls. Currently, she was in Barbara’s bedroom at the behest of her friend to get some rest. Cassie was next door in Spoiler’s bedroom. The unit of two Amazons had been ordered to get some rest while Raven and Mary Marvel set their minds and abilities to continue to evacuate people. Mary and Raven had started using the rock of eternity as a kind of waypoint for Raven’s teleport.

No one went hungry or without rest. Donna had been almost hypnotized by the sheer grace and warmth with which Mary moved through the refugees that were there when she went to visit and see them just as they got back from Los Angeles. It was a warmth and grace that was so like her sister that Donna had to pull away and prevent herself from weeping at the thought and images of her sister submissive in chains.

Now lying in Barbara’s bed she looked at the nightstand and saw a picture of her and Dick Grayson. Another reminder of lost friends. Donna was bone tired and needed sleep but it would not come. Lying with her costume off, just hung across a chair that was in the room Donna was nude on the bed that she was sure Barbara and Dick had made love on, most likely not too long ago. Dick was one of her closest friends and though she didn’t know Barbara that well, she did count her as a friend and if Dick lived with her that meant Donna would too. To be so exposed on their bed felt wrong but heroes were used to these kinds of situations. She was pretty sure Cassie was in bed with Spoiler at the moment. Doing nothing more than sleeping she was sure since Stephanie still had Tim Drake, the Red Robin who was the only male hero to have survived. She knew he wasn’t there though. Last Donna saw he was with Babs trying to implement some sort of real-time tracking system of the Orc invasion. Images of Orcs rounding up her friends came back to her mind. Being stripped, collared and chained before being abused and tortured.

“Gods, what can we do against such monsters?” Donna openly mused, trying to close her eyes.

There was a knock on the door and thankfully Donna’s thoughts were taken away from the sexual abuse and punishments that kept flashing through her mind. The torment she was sure her friends were currently undergoing

“Sorry to bother you, Ma’am but Ms. Gordon mentioned that she could use your input on a couple of things.”The voice was the perennial polite voice of Tim Drake.

“I’ll be right there.” Donna jumped off of the bed and grabbed her costume.

Years of practice had her back in her costume in moments and heading out the door towards the command center. Walking into the center, she saw the weary eyes of Spoiler catch her own. Sitting next to her was Cassie. She looked equally tired trying to dabble at something to eat but all she was succeeding in doing was pushing it around the plate. Robin was there with far more energy than he should have had but that was Tim. Barbara was sitting in a chair looking upwards at a hologram that was showing lines on a map that looked to be the extent of the invasion.

“It looks like you blunted their threat to the south but they continued north and east. The White House has ordered evacuations of everything east of Denver, and I have a feeling that will be changed soon.” Barbara greeted her with a nod.

“Obviously they had a set number of shamans for each front. We don’t know what their reserves are like for them but it was a good chance to take that they had none,” Donna answered, sitting at the desk next to Barbara.

Again, the first Batgirl nodded at her and pointed towards the map.

“Yes, it was a masterstroke of an observation. It gives us avenues to work on other fronts. Target the shamans and slow their progress,” Barbara responded.

“Good in theory but really only myself, Cassie, and Mary have the power to do that. Maybe Raven could do something as well,” Donna explained.

Again she was met with nods from the redheaded crime fighter.

“Which is why we need to capture one,” Babs said.

That certainly got the attention of the rest of the room.

“You want to what?” Exclaimed Spoiler.

Orphan nodded, the usually silent crime fighter showing an aura of respect for Barbara that Donna had never noticed before.

“You would have to get an Orc shaman and a Goblin shaman,” Tim openly mused.

Babs and Orphan both nodded. Clearly, the two had thought the same thing.

“To what end?” Cassie asked.

“If we can identify something unique to the shamans, we can target it. Weaponize it. Anything really, we need to learn about our enemies and right now the most dangerous enemies on the battlefield are those shamans,” Donna answered for Babs who again nodded at her explanation.

“Any information we can get would be better than where we are right now. We are going into battles with them essentially blind,” Robin explained again, to the nods of everyone in the room.

“They are defended to the death. We could travel at high speed and kill them but capturing them is another matter. They can weave their spells quite fast. We need a way to neutralize their magic before we even think of taking one,” Donna openly considered.

“We don’t know how any of their magic works. In order to find out, we would need to capture one……. It’s a circle that just results in chaos,” Babs explained.

“Still, it’s a sound plan, one that Bruce would have approved of.” Tim had his chin in his hand while he thought it over.

Donna looked at the young man and saw the wheels turning. She remembered Dick telling her once that Bruce had said that he believed Tim was going to be a better detective than himself. His mind was more analytical and less prone to biases. Donna could see that now on the man’s face.

A pop and a shutter announced the return of Raven as well as Mary Marvel. The pair came into the command centre as everyone was thinking about what Barbara wanted to do.

“Everyone okay?” Mary asked, clearly worried that some other disaster had befallen them.

“We have a plan on what we want to do but we are not sure how to do it,” Spoiler answered for everyone.

Barbara filled Raven and Mary in on what she had planned, and though they didn’t seem pleased, they seemed to accept it was a good plan.

“You don’t need to suppress their magic, you need to suppress them. Knock them out, gas them,” Mary suggested.

“I thought of that but we have no idea of knowing what gases would work on them. We just know so little,” Tim replied.

“Then we try them all,” Donna declared.

***

“Your sisters keep being spotted on the front lines, along with two other heroines that escaped our trap. They are not doing anything more than harassing our warriors and deploying what looks like gas on our people. Would you have an explanation for this slave?” Khargol asked.

Diana had spent more than a day staked out on the auction platform. Greeting, as Khargol put it, the new arrivals to Mezzerkrog. Restrained on the cross and forced to orgasm, over and over, her body and spirit had been drained after only hours. She no longer felt any jealousy towards Powergirl who had experienced a similar situation before her.

Now she was thankful for the large bath in Khargols bedroom. She lay in it and couldn’t help but luxuriate in the waters. Khargol had used his magic and healed her but she still felt some tiredness from the ordeal. If her spirit hadn't already been broken that punishment would have done the trick. As it stood now her devotion to him was absolute and she would do all she was asked.

“It sounds to me as if they are trying to gather information. We know very little about your kind Master. They may be looking to abduct an Orc and a Goblin to gather more intelligence,” Diana answered. The water rippling over her chest with the steam felt so good on her skin.

Khargol, who was in the bath with her, sat on the opposite side. A look of concentration on his face.

“My Orcs and Goblins are all over and yet there have been no reports of abductions,” Khargol answered. He held her leash in one hand. It was loose enough that it disappeared under the water before reappearing at her collar.

“Probably not after a regular Orc or Goblin Master,” Diana answered.

Kharogl stared at her for a long moment before he chuffed and then chuckled.

“Of course. They wish to capture a shaman. Learn how to stop our magic,” Khargol replied. His grip on the leash tightened as he deduced aloud what they were after.

“That would be my thought too, Master,” Diana answered. The increased tension on the collar caused her to sink just a little lower into the water.

“I can’t trap them with this. They were wise to the trap the first time and will no doubt recognise another,” Khargol openly mused. He was beginning to pull on the leash now. Forcing Diana to her feet The bath was like a pool. On his side, it was much deeper to accommodate his larger frame. Diana had been sitting in the shallow end where he predominately went in and out of the bath. Now as she was pulled further in, she was going to be submerged if she didn’t literally jump into his lap.

His hands wrapped around her and he placed her on his lap. It was almost a loving embrace but there was nothing loving about her Master. He simply wanted to dominate and control her. His hands found their way to her hips and positioned her over his cock. In the water, Diana could feel his flaccid cock on her ass. Despite this, she could feel the pulse of his heartbeat through her ass into her very body. It was quickening, and his cock was slightly stiffening. This didn’t mean he was going to have his way with her. Diana had learned many things about serving her Master but it did mean he required some attention.

She shifted her weight and moved her hips herself. His cock sprang up in between her legs. Not pushing up and placing herself down on his cock she moved closer to it and rubbed her pussy against the shaft of his now very stiff cock. Khargol moaned in appreciation. Diana knew he was thinking of ways to trap her sister and would think that her trying to play with him would be a way for her to distract him. So she simply left her pussy there, rubbing against his cock and leaving it to him if he wished to move.

His hands moved from her hips to her submerged breasts. Once more reaching for her nipple rings. He played with them and moved her breasts like he always did. There was no fondness in those touches and caresses. Again, it was all about owning her and the body. Those breasts were not hers; they were his to play with as he pleased, and he was rough with that particular toy. He mauled them and when he could, he would chew on them. Her nipple rings were pulled. A favourite activity he had was to place a large finger inside of them and roll it around the ring. It pulled her nipple from her body as he did so. That was what he did now under the water while he mused on the capture of the remaining heroes.

“This plan could be your sister or another mind at work?” Khargol asked. He moved his own hips a little to rub his cock against her pussy.

“It could be but it has more the markings of a Bat Family plan. Probably Batgirl or Batwoman, maybe even Robin but I would imagine Batgirl is taking more of a leadership position. She and Donna are probably sharing the role,” Diana answered for him. Though her back was turned to him, she could feel his nod.

“Batgirl and Batwoman, such strange names. Never mind, it couldn’t be the bat woman. She was captured during one of their strikes. Tell me more about this Bat Family.” Khargol mentioned the capture of one of her friends so casually that Diana felt like she should turn and hit him for not telling her sooner but she had to hold down on that. It was none of her business as a slave to know how the war was going.

“I wasn’t aware you had captured Batwoman Master. The Bat Family are a series of heroes and heroines who were trained and mentored by Batman. He was a member of the Justice League. You transformed him in Themyscira. Even with him gone, they would prove very formidable. They have no powers to speak of but they are highly trained in combat and problem-solving. His first protege was one of Donna’s first and closest friends. Nightwing was the first Robin. The Robins are the juniors being trained more actively and closely with Batman. Nightwing grew into a great leader and fighter himself. On a par with his mentor, He too was there on the island when you transformed the heroes. Batgirl was the first woman to adopt the Bat formula. She did it all on her own and then was further trained by Batman. She is a genius with a genius-level intellect and a strategic mind. She was also Nightwing’s lover. She has taken on the role of mentor for the two other Batgirls in the same way that Batman did for the Robins. Spoiler and Orphan are two very capable fighters. Orphan is probably the best pure fighter in the world. However, they are still being trained and their strategic minds are not up to the level of Batgirl yet. There was a second Robin named Jason Todd. He adopted the name Red Hood. He was at the battle and was transformed. The only male hero that escaped was the third Robin. He sometimes goes by Red Robin as he has struck out on his own as well. His fighting skills are very good but it is his mind that is his weapon,” Diana explained. “He is just as smart as Batgirl, with a drive and determination to find answers, unlike any other member of the Bat Family.” Her pussy was still rubbing against his cock under the water.

“So we must prepare for not only how an Amazon thinks but also how one of these bat people thinks,” Khargol mused. Diana nodded her head.

“What can you tell me about the other two powered heroines who escaped?” Khargol asked. His hands and fingers were still playing with her nipple rings.

“Mary Marvel and Raven. Mary is a young woman named Mary who is given her power by a wise old wizard. She is magically based and has great speed, strength, and wisdom. Perhaps her best feature as a heroine, though, has always been her heart. She is kind to a fault; her strength flows from her kindness. Raven is a child born of a demon god. Destined to bring that god to this plan to enslave it, she revolted and beat him. Her great power is her empathy. Everything she does comes from it,” Diana explained.

“Two great weaknesses to exploit,” Khargol answered.

Diana wouldn’t have called them weaknesses. If anything, she would have considered them great strengths but as his cock rubbed against her pussy and her desire flared, she couldn’t say anything to the Orc that owned her.

“These Bat pests must be dealt with, and I will not tolerate any further disruption to my plans,” Khargol sneered, almost spitting on top of her head. Diana rolled her body back into him. In the bath, the hot water cascaded against them both as she did so. It was almost a lover’s embrace where she offered more of her breasts for him to play with. She was able to look up into his face from this vantage point and see the large smile spreading over his face.

“I tire of not having my other two slaves here with me to attend to me as well as you have been trained to do,” Khargol said to her.

“If you capture them, Master,” Diana felt she could say it. It was a slight tease and showed him that she still had hope that her sisters could still turn the tide.

The large smile that was still spread across his face turned into a frown for a moment before he laughed.

“Is that faith in your sisters or hope slave that allows you to continue to have that speck of defiance that I do so love?” Khargol asked.

Diana thought for a moment about how best to answer. She didn’t think she was defiant, certainly not anymore. She did everything he ordered as soon as he ordered it and had been subjected to humiliations, degradations, and torture at his whim. She knew her job was to serve him but her mind would never give up hope and faith that things could still change.

“I think it’s both Master,” Diana answered.

***

Donna had argued against taking Batwoman on one of the missions. So had Barbara but the woman was stubborn and swore that they had been deploying the gas wrong. Which was why none of it had worked. So she had gone in with Raven and Cassie. Raven had teleported and Cassie had carried Batwoman at breakneck speed through the Orcs towards the shaman. When they got there, they always dumped and ran but Batwoman wanted an extra second on the ground to, as she put it, properly engage the canisters that contained the gas. That extra second had cost her freedom and nearly Cassie’s as well.

As it stood, they were in the medical wing of the Watchtower. Cassie lay sat up in bed with a forlorn look on her face and a bandage around her arm and shoulder. She had taken on at least a hundred orcs as they surrounded and tried to capture the two heroines. Cassie could have pushed her way through and escaped somewhat easily but with having to defend Batwoman, the Orcs proved too much and when the shaman recovered from the initial hit that Cassie had given him, the threat of a shielded dome had become a real possibility. Cassie had taken multiple hits to her side while trying to get to Batwoman, who had been stripped. The shaman focused on placing the collar and restraint on the heroine instead of the dome, which allowed Cassie the time to blast out of there but not without leaving her behind.

Now the young blonde Amazon was blaming herself for the loss of another friend. Donna knew there were only so many times she could tell her it wasn’t her fault until she had to stop and wait for her to come to the same conclusion. She trusted that she would. Cassie was strong and smart. She would see that in time. For now, all Donna could do was be by her side as she healed and think of ways to strike back.

“Is this how we end Donna?” Cassie asked. It was a pitiful but genuine question. Not of a scared child but of a curious adult.

“I honestly don’t know, Cass. My heart says no but I have no idea how we win right now. It’s not the first time that we have been in situations like that. This feels different though.” Donna admitted. She took the younger woman’s hand in her own and rubbed her hands together.

“I can’t stop seeing all of our friends in…… bondage,” Cassie said with a slight hint of disbelief and something else as well that Donna couldn’t quite figure out.

“Me too. I keep seeing Diana in chains every time I close my eyes,” Donna again admitted.

Donna looked down into her sister’s eyes and saw there was hope there. Hope and belief in herself and in her. Donna was glad about it but wasn’t sure she deserved it.

“Yeah, me too. It looked like she was enjoying it too, which is weird,” Cassie replied.

“Not really….. It is kind of hot.” Donna smiled and looked at the shocked expression of Cassie with a straight face for a moment before she smiled.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA you nearly had me there,” Cassie laughed.

Donna looked at her and laughed again.

“It is kind of hot but not in that context,” Donna laughed. Cassie stopped laughing for a moment and then chuckled.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I mean, it’s kind of something out of bad erotica. Seeing all of our friends nude and in chains,” Cassie reflected.

“This is not the first time we have been captured but the reason is certainly new. To be used as nothing but slaves and broodmares. It’s a fate worse than what normally awaits us,” Donna mused.

“You mean death,” Cassie chuckled.

“Yeah, I mean death,” Donna answered with a corresponding chuckle.

“You think it’s worse…. To be a slave then to be dead?” Cassie asked. Her tone was curious, and Donna wondered about that curiosity.

“To be honest, I don’t know. Kori survived her slavery. Although she is now back in the hands of slavers. You’re alive. That’s really the only big thing. The sexual nature of what the Orcs do can’t be denied but there’s no guarantee that is what all will be used for,” Donna replied.

“Well, I mean, everything with them and women is about sex but I guess what you mean is the use. Cassie mused. “Like being a slave like Diana or simply being used for breeding.”

It seemed like such a ridiculous conversation but Donna felt there was something in it that she could use. It was just out of her reach, and it was bothering her.

“Donna you alright, strange topic I know” Cassie looked into Donna’s face. The concentration on her face was obvious to all.

“Yeah, it’s just I think there might be something there. We’ve been attacking the shamans, and from what we know, they haven’t been replaced, which means they have to breed them. We don’t really know how long it takes to do that but they would have set up that facility first. I don’t think they would use the Amazons to breed, which means they had to wait until they got regular humans.” Donna was just openly thinking but she could feel there was something there that she could use. “The facility is most likely in San Francisco.”

“We need to destroy that facility,” Cassie said.

“I agree but I don’t think it’s possible. We couldn’t even get into the place before and now they have expanded their lines,” Donna stated.

“They might be overextended now though,” Cassie countered.

“Maybe for their shamans but not for their Orcs. They have plenty of them……….. We need eyes on Mezzerkrog again.” Donna shot to her feet and kissed Cassie on the forehead.

“I feel as though you have thought of something and are not telling me!” Cassie yelled from behind as Donna left her in the med bay and went to the command center.

Batgirl was, as always, sitting at the desk looking over all the available information on the Orc advance.

“We need eyes on Mezzerkrog. Just a flight over…… I can go in fast and hard and have a look,” Donna suggested.

Batgirl’s chair swivelled around. Barbara’s face was drawn and tired but her eyes were alert and ready for knowledge.

“To what end?” Barbara asked.

“We need to identify the facility that is producing or going to produce shamans,” Donna said.

“I agree but a pass-over wouldn’t give us that information,” Barbara replied with a concerned look on her face.

“No, but it will confirm that they are allowing the captives…. Broken slaves to walk around freely,” Donna replied with a smile on her face.

Babs looked at her and then drew in a great breath.

“I thought of this before but it’s way too dangerous,” Batgirl countered and went straight to the matter.

“Insert one of us in there and we can walk around all day. We will have to put up with some abuse but on a whole, we should be able to move about freely,” Donna countered.

“I don’t like it. You are essentially handing yourself over to them,” Babs responded with force.

“Yeah, I get that, and you could possibly be right but we need info Barbara,” Donna stated with her own force.

“I assume you are the one who would be going in?” Barbara asked.

“I’m the only choice. Raven’s look will make her stand out.” Donna answered. “Cassie and Mary are too young and I’m not sending them in, in place of me.”

“I still don’t like it,” Babs replied.

Donna took a big breath and blew it out.

“Neither do I. If I am being really honest, it scares the crap out of me but it has to be done,” Donna replied.

“You are assuming they won’t recognise your face, not to mention, what happens if Diana or any of our other friends who have been broken see you? It’s reckless, Donna, and could cost us you, our biggest weapon. The more I think about it, you and Cassie are probably our biggest lures,” Barbara stated.

Lures? thought Donna. What could she possibly mean by that? There was no way they were going to use themselves as willing bait. Not with the shamans around to create those domes at any given time. So what could Batgirl be thinking, thought Donna.

“What do you mean?” Donna finally asked.

Batgirl looked into Donna’s eyes and breathed her own giant breath and blew it out.

“Well, it’s a combination of things but mainly it’s the Amazon thing. Khargol has demonstrated that he wants the Amazons gone and enslaved. You two are the only ones left. Which means just like in L.A, when you two appear on the field of battle….” Batgirl explained.

“He directed a massive force towards us,” Donna finished for her.

“Exactly,” Batgirl replied.

Donna had known their being there would draw a force simply because they were a couple of the last superheroes who had survived his trap. Now Barbara was saying that he was paying more attention because of their Amazon lineage. Which she supposed made sense. Of course, he would want to complete the set of sisters. Donna shuddered at the thought but again, the image of Diana naked, collared and chained came back to her mind.

Lost in thought, the two heroines allowed silence to grow between them. A pop and a shriek of air let them know that Raven was teleporting in. However, the pop and the shriek of air seemed hurried and half-formed. They watched as the cloak that was Raven formed and showed the teleport gate that was some of her power. Donna could see through the cloak to the rock of eternity, where Raven and Mary had been helping transport refugees.

What she saw now horrified her. The Rock of Eternity was under attack. Orcs and goblins swarmed through the place of magic. The refugees that were still there were being torn to shreds. The women were stripped and collared. There wasn’t a single person who wasn’t under assault. Another pop announced the arrival of someone coming through the teleport. It was Mary. She came as if she had been flying at full speed towards Raven when she entered the teleport screaming. Her red and white costume was ripped and shattered. Tears stained her face as she flew into the command centre and stopped. Landing on the floor in a heap, unable to control herself, she turned furiously around back towards Raven.

“Now!” Mary called out.

Raven’s form began to take shape, which meant she was stopping the teleport. Before she could fully stop, Orcs rushed through. There were orcs in the watchtower.

Four of them jumped through the form that was Raven into the Watchtower. Donna was frozen for a second while they found their footing and looked around. One of the Orcs took advantage and slammed a fist into Batgirl’s side, sending her flying out of the command center. Behind them, Raven crashed to the ground in her solid form. Breathing heavily, she lay on the floor, unable to move.

An Orc turned around to view the heroine. From her viewing angle, Donna couldn’t see the look on the Orc’s face but she could imagine it. It stomped towards the fallen heroine while the other three of them fanned out towards themselves towards the fallen Mary Marvel. Donna snarled and looked at all of them. Mary and Raven were in no condition to fight but she certainly could and there was no shaman with them.

Days’ worth of aggression and anxiety poured out of Donna with each fist that connected with the Orc’s soft yet hard hide. She had jumped in front of the one advancing on the exhausted Raven. A kick to the side of its head sent it across the tower away from her friend. The other three were going towards Mary but Donna was not in the mood to let any other friends fall prey to them. She launched herself against the three of them. Fists and feet flying, connecting with elbows and palms, she exercised every little bit of her training and her fury. The three of them were down in moments. The last one that she had kicked away from Raven was coming back into the fight but Donna was not having it. She grabbed his hand in both of hers and rolled him over her shoulder and pummelling him into the ground so hard the floor should have given out beneath them. No doubt, Babs had fortified the structure of the watch tower for just these sorts of things. Donna dispatched the remaining one with a kick to the side of its head while it lay prone on the floor.

“God, I hate these things,” Donna whispered to herself.

Spoiler, Orphan and Batgirl came running into the command centre and stopped. Their mouths were open and gaping at the sight.

“Holy cow!! Donna!” Stephanie exclaimed, with amused laughter from the others.

Donna looked at her friends and managed a smile while she bent down over Mary and made sure she was okay.

“They are not shamans but maybe you can learn something from them anyway,” Donna said to Barbara.

The red-haired heroine nodded.

***

All around her, all Diana could hear was the screams of women, the snickering of Goblins and the laughter of Orcs. The dungeons of Mezzerkrog were busier than ever. Goblins and Orcs seemed absolutely delighted by the screams of the women.

Diana walked as she always did now behind Khargol. Her chain-made uniform drew stares from Goblins and Orcs alike. Thankful at least for her own sake that the women in the dungeon were far too occupied in their own suffering to view or pay attention to her own humiliation.

Khargol kept a loose grip on her chain leash while they walked. Not that it mattered anymore. There was no need for the leash or even the restraints around her wrists and ankles anymore but Khargol seemed to enjoy it as did all the other Orcs and Goblins within the captured city. There were no females within the city that weren’t restrained.

Here in the dungeons, it was even worse. It wasn’t just her friends who were down here. There were far more females in the dungeon beyond the heroines who had been captured. She had yet to see even one of her friends as she was led through the dungeon. All around her were pillories and racks, bondage horses and crosses. All full of women in the midst of being tortured into their slavery. Women from all walks of life. Race, religion, size, it did not matter. In the span of three steps, Diana saw a woman who had to be in her early forties. Naked with her legs spread over a bondage horse while two goblins from each side swung from her legs. Crushing her poor exposed pussy into the pointed wood of the horse while a goblin stood on the bondage horse behind her whipping her with a flogger.

In the next step, she saw a brunette woman laid out on a rack. Naked with her limbs stretched directly up and behind her. She screamed in pain while the goblins next to the rack continued to crank it more and more. Stretching her limbs out more and more with each turn. A goblin stood over her chest with his cock out stroking it and cumming all over the poor woman’s face. She couldn’t have been more than thirty years old but she screamed profanities at the goblin as his cum hit her face. Diana smiled inwardly at the woman’s resolve but knew it wouldn’t be long before she was signing her contract. Even as the goblin snickered at her profanities, it moved from her chest to her pussy and began to lick at it. Causing her words to stop and her moans to begin. All around her, there were similar scenes.

“Anxious to see your friends, slave?” Khargol asked her, peering over his shoulder with a smile on his face as he did so.

“I would rather not see them, Master,” Diana answered quickly and honestly. She knew it was the exact answer he wanted anyway.

The answering chuckle was all Diana needed to know about why he asked it. There was a light tug on her leash to force her along. Diana’s eyes roamed from one torture device containing a captured female to another.

Approaching the back end of the dungeon Diana recognised that the devices had become a little more spread out but there were more Orcs and Goblins. She could see the wheel that had broken Powergirl. Thankfully it was not currently occupied. Here, though, in this area of the dungeon, her friends were being broken into the slaves they were going to be.

She could see the newly arrived Batwoman there. She was stretched out on a rack. Three Goblins sat atop her. They were all masturbating over her. There were dried remnants of their cum already on her naked flesh and still dripping remains on other parts. The Goblins cackled and tormented her as other Goblins not on top of her operated the wheel that would stretch her out. Batwoman called out in pain and anguish with each turn. Her words were drowned out by the cackles of the goblins, playing with themselves over her.

Diana watched as a goblin ejaculated over her face, which caused the heroine to scream out in rage at the tiny monster. In response, the same goblin turned while straddling her and bent down. Its ass was now only a few inches away from her face, and its own face rubbed against one of her breasts. It flicked its tongue out to play with an erect nipple before it opened its mouth and bit down on the sensitive bud. Again, Batwoman’s screams echoed through the dungeon, followed very soon by some tears and sniffling while the goblins around her cackled with laughter. From what Diana knew, a week had passed since her capture. Already Batwoman was beginning to show the signs of the inevitable conclusion.

Her attention was drawn away from the heroine for a moment. A flash of light just behind her and to her left forced her to turn and observe a young woman who appeared to be stirring but was no heroine. She was a brunette in her early twenties and was sobbing. On the ground, she knelt in front of an Orc jailer. Nude, like every other woman, she had her iron restraints around her wrists and ankles. A heavy collar around her throat and a leash that was now in the hands of the Orc.

She sobbed and nodded her head again and again as the Orc asked her something. Diana didn’t have to hear the words; she knew what was happening. The Orc reached down to her and pulled her up from her very exposed and raw pussy. Now elevated in the air, Diana could make out the harsh lash marks all over her body. The pair of them were in front of a bondage horse that still had running and drying cum on it from the woman whose legs and thighs were stained with her juices as well, glistening in the harsh light of the dungeon. The Orc held her in the air with one giant hand while he tugged on the leash, forcing her to arch her back and lean in towards him. The Orc demanded a kiss, and the young beauty barely hesitated and kissed the Orc in its disgusting face.

Diana’s heart went to the young woman but she didn’t dare interfere. She knew the ceremony that was taking place. She could see the shamans approaching her. The poor young woman had given up. Her spirit and her will broken, she sobbed as she kissed the giant Orc again. Finally, he let her down and broke the kiss. Keeping a stern hold of her leash, the shaman Orc arrived and began to weave their spells. Diana couldn’t hear them but she knew the words, and she knew the words the woman was now saying. She was pledging her life to her new Orc master. There was another flash of light and the young woman dropped to a knee in front of the Orcs. Fear and exhaustion on her face, she looked up at the Orc who held her leash and then looked back down at the ground.

Pulled back to her feet, Diana could now see the seal was completed. The basic Orc Empire seal was now imprinted on her pubic region. It was different from her own as Diana’s was Khargol’s special symbol for his own slaves. She had seen other special symbols on other slaves. Mostly with her former Amazon sisters. She assumed they represented the more important clans and leaders. This symbol now on the young woman’s body was the basic one that most of the slaves now wore. It was a simple circle with bold lines and a dot in the middle. From her experience, this was the sign of an unowned slave ready for auction. When the slaves were sold, the magical nature of the symbol transformed into the basic owned symbol, which was that of a padlock with fangs underneath it. The woman seemed to smile a little as she was led away from the bondage horse, relieved to no longer have to endure the punishment. She was led past Diana, and she locked eyes with the former heroine.

In that moment, Diana could see her contentment and her fear. It was then that Diana actually recognised the woman. An actress who must have been captured in the attempt to capture Los Angeles. She was of some renown and was certainly known to be a beauty. The woman walked past her with barely any other contact, and Diana was left with another sense of failure.

A tug on her own leash brought her back to reality. All of that had possibly occurred in seconds as Khargol continued to walk. Her leash, which had been loose, now became tight and jerked her along. Stumbling, she nearly fell into a group of goblins who were walking by. They reacted angrily until they saw the crest on her pussy and looked over towards Khargol, who had turned to look at her. The goblins shrieked and ran away while Diana regained her balance and caught up to her master.

“I am sorry, Master,” Diana said.

“Someone you knew, slave?” Khargol asked in that teasing, menacing tone he had.

“Yes, Master. It was a woman of some fame,” Diana answered.

Khargol looked over towards the woman following behind the Orc and seemed to think for a couple of moments.

“How is it that I do not know of her if she is a heroine?” Khargol asked with a very menacing tone.

“I’m sorry, Master but she wasn’t a heroine….. she was what we call a celebrity. She was an actress…… someone who made their living entertaining others,” Diana tried to explain.

“I didn’t think such things were common among the people of this world.” Khargol smiled with a knowing smile.

Diana had to think of that for a moment, and then she spluttered.

“Not that kind of entertainment, Master. An actress is someone who performs in plays and recorded pictures. She acts out other roles for the entertainment of others,” Diana tried to explain again.

Khargol looked at her and then back over towards the young woman now being led away.

“They are known worldwide?” Khargol asked.

“Some are yes, Master,” Diana replied.

“This one?” Khargol pointed towards the woman, who was now some distance away.

“I wouldn’t say worldwide, Master. She was young and beginning to make a name for herself.” Diana tried to explain again.

Khargol was silent for a moment and then tugged on her leash. Bringing Diana closer to him

“They would fetch a higher price for being known,” Khargol didn’t seem to ask but simply mused aloud.

Thinking about it for a moment, Diana wasn’t sure if that would be correct since the only people that could own the slaves were Orcs who had never seen a movie in their life. They wouldn’t understand the celebrity behind the faces. Though she supposed Khargol knew his own kind better than her.

“Orcs wish to own the most well-known. For us, that means you, Amazons and heroines but we can certainly educate our Orcs on these celebrities. That would make the auctioneers more money and establish a class system of slaves much sooner,” Khargol openly mused.

Diana didn’t say anything back. A class system among slaves seemed redundant to her but she supposed it made sense. There were going to be slaves that were going to be seen as trophies like herself and her heroine friends, and then there were slaves who were going to be seen as nothing more than tools. Like those who were already wandering the castle completing the daily chores.

Khargol chuckled under his breath and turned away from her. A tug on her leash told her to walk behind him again. They continued through the dungeon. Diana noticed Batwoman taking another fountain of cum from a goblin to her face and chest again, while this time another shoved a red hot poker into the side of her body. She screamed and cried while the other goblins turned the wheel on the rack and stretched her limbs even further.

“She will crack soon,” Khargol openly mused as he walked in front.

Diana had to admit he was probably right. The will of the stubborn heroine was already fractured as she sobbed and begged for release. Soon, she would graduate from release to begging to do anything and then finally to being enslaved. It was a quick process once that first crack in the spirit showed.

Led beyond her Diana knew she was coming into the area where more of her friends were being held.

The first friend she saw was Miss Martian. The green-skinned alien from Mars was suspended in the air. Her hands were chained together and held aloft by a long chain attached to the ceiling. Her feet were three feet off of the ground. Chained together and anchored with a chain that looked to be about five feet long. She swayed in the dungeon light. Her head was down and her hair streaked with sweat. Her entire body was a crisscross of whip marks. Leaving welts and slashes across her beautiful exotic body. M'gann as her friends knew her just swayed.

There was an Orc standing behind her with a whip held casually in his hand. As well as four Goblins snickering about. Roaming around her and reaching up to grab her body. They could only reach as far as her ass but that seemed to suit them just fine. Two of them had fingers pushed upwards into her exposed pussy. Diana was taken closer as they walked. The screams from all around the dungeon were also interrupted by some sounds of moans and pleasure.

M'gann was no different. The Goblins were experts, as Diana knew, at getting their victims to cum. Each of them had two fingers in her very tight-looking pussy. Moving in and outwards they also played with her engorged and very visible clit. Miss Martian’s moans were the only thing that even let Diana know that she was alive. The Orc with the whip walked around to be in front of the chained heroine. He seemed to say something to her which got nothing more than a half-hearted nod. The Orc laughed and went back behind her. His whip unfurling in his hands he let it drop to the floor. Diana turned away. Not willing to watch her friends get tortured anymore.

Unfortunately for her, when she turned her head from Miss Martian, she was greeted with the display of another of her friends. The warrior known as Maxima was surrounded by four Orcs. She was in a small pit that was only dug in about three feet or so but it was very large. The pit was made up of light brown soil that was tacked all over her body. Her red hair was caked in it. An iron collar around her throat was connected to a chain leash that was bolted into the centre of the pit. Her ankles and wrists were in the same iron restraints as everyone else’s. Connected by chains three feet in length, they were enough for her to move around. Not that she could; the Orcs that surrounded her had their way with her.

Currently, she was on all fours while balanced on top of an Orc who lay beneath her. His cock rammed into her pussy. Her hands were steady on his shoulders and her feet were barely at his waist. His cock drilled into her pussy with surprising fluid accuracy. With each movement, his cock left and then slammed right back into her. She would have screamed except for the Orc that stood in front of her. His cock was in her mouth. Her eyes were bulging and almost completely glazed over as Orc rocked against her face. Diana could see his cock in the woman’s throat moving back and forth.

Behind her, another Orc straddled the Orc underneath. His cock was jammed into her ass. Unlike the one below her, he did not enter and re-enter her with each thrust. However, an Orc’s cock was large and wide, and Maxima’s ass was not designed for such insertions. Her screams were muffled by the cock in her throat but Diana could see the pain and the humiliation in her. Even if her eyes were almost completely glazed over, she knew the warrior would be decimated by her plight.

“That one apparently challenged them to a wrestling match. If she won she could go free, if not she would submit. She lost and the Orcs have been punishing her since. They will have her sign the contract soon” Khargol had somehow crept up to her. Slackening the grip on the leash as he did so.

“Sounds like Maxima. All or nothing for her,” Diana replied, under her breath.

Diana looked at her friend. There was no fight in her actions, just a complete acceptance of her future. The three cocks that pounded her were constant reminders of it. The fourth Orc that oversaw everything had the largest smile on his face. He was slightly larger than the other three. He was tanned a slightly darker shade of green and his armoured shoulder blades were still on from battle. They were large and showed him to be a valuable warrior of the hordes.

“Is she to be his?” Diana asked Khargol while motioning to the other Orc.

Khargol chuckled and grabbed a hold of a section of her leash that was much closer to him. He pulled her closer, forcing her to rub her body up against him. This was nothing new; she had learned through her training and his own commands what he wanted. She leaned into him and turned slightly so that his large leg could split her own. He was so large that when she rubbed herself against him, it would be well below his knee. Still, he loved the abject objectification of it, and Diana had to admit any attention her pussy got was better than nothing.

“He is thinking about it. Does that make you happy, slave?” Khargol asked. His hand petted the top of her head like some sort of pet again.

“I don’t think I have an opinion on it,” Diana answered. “Maxima will be rueful and disobedient even after she has signed the contract.”

“More than you, slave? Perhaps I should have her,” Khargol teased.

“No…. More overt and needless,” Diana answered with a smile.

Her Master chuckled and loosened his grip on the chain leash again. He allowed Diana to move away from his body if she chose to but Diana was needy. Even after all of her orgasms lately, she wanted more and continued to rub herself against him.

“None of that slave. Come. We have others to see.” Khargol pulled on her leash and Diana soon found herself falling behind him again. Leaving behind Maxima, with all of her holes stuffed by Orcs.

***

Walking through the dungeon again, Diana was struck by the number of women that were there. However, in the back, there was more space and more unique torturous devices to use on the victims. The wheel that was used on Powergirl was still in her view and completely unused.

The diversity of devices increased as they walked. She saw a different bondage horse that had two didoes mounted on it. An open-backed rack with a fire pit below it. A woman hung in chains in an X stood on ice blocks. When Diana looked closely, that woman was her friend. The white-haired heroine known as Dove was straddling the ice blocks with her bare feet.

Behind her, a large Orc with a devilish smile on its face whipped her with a cruel-looking whip that Diana knew all too well. It had barbs along its entire length that just increased the pain with each hit. The ice she stood on was encased in a sort of magical field that seemed to prevent it from melting. From the way Dove balanced herself on the ice with her toes, alternating between her heels and toes while being whipped told Diana just how uncomfortable she was. With each whip lash that landed across her back, Dove called out. Tears streamed down her face. Begging and screaming, that she would sign the contract and be a slave the Orcs didn’t seem to care much as they continued the torture.

Diana knew all too well that they would continue until they believed her. Judging by the steady stream of juices that seemed to be coming from the heroine's pussy Diana knew it wouldn’t be long until the Orcs accepted her statements and allowed her to sign.

Finally, after what seemed like an ages-long walk through the nightmare, Khargol seemed to focus on one particular woman. Making his way with Diana in tow towards her, Diana could only guess who it was before the screams started to be heard from that section, and she could see the waving of blonde hair paired with the anguish of those screams.

“Kara?” Diana said from behind Khargol.

Her rare lapse in talking when not spoken to seemed to elicit nothing more than a smile and a chuckle from her Orc Master as he looked over his shoulder to peer into Diana’s eyes. He said nothing but the firm, steady jerk on her leash told her to pick up her pace and come to stand next to him as he came to a stop.

The scene that greeted her eyes was yet another in a long line of memories that she was sure would never leave her. Kara Zor-El, also known as Supergirl, was naked like all the other women here in the training city. She wore the same accessories as everyone else: collar, wrist and ankle shackles, as well as matching chains to connect them all.

Her entire body was glazed in sweat that made her look like she was greased from head to toe. Under all of that sweat were lash marks that Diana knew all too well were from the barbed whip that her own flesh had felt many times before under the care of the Orcs. She was five feet off of the ground with her hands restrained behind her at the small of her back.

Her back, which was arched because of the cruel tie around her breasts, Rope tied around her breasts, tightened and flattened them to the point that they were purple. Though never as well endowed as other heroines, including herself, Diana had always thought Kara’s chest was perfectly aligned with her body. Not too small or too large, they were perfect in every way. That was until the Orcs got a hold of her.

It wasn’t just the flattening of the breasts and the hellish colour of purple that they were turning that was the cause of her screams. Diana could make out that her nipples were equally tied with smaller, thinner rope. Tied tight around them, the rope from both was angled up and away from her body, through eyebolts in a lumber frame that was under and around her. The rope then dangled down through the eyebolts with weights attached.

It was from here that Diana noticed it was the only thing keeping her elevated. Kara’s screams of pain threatened to even break the hold the Orcish contract and training had on her. All she wanted to do was go to her friend and at least take some of the pressure off of her. Khargol, though, eyed her very closely. A smile spread on his lips. The invisible pressure forced Diana to stay still and keep her gaze locked on her tormented friend.

Around her were four goblin slave masters. Each of them carried a barbed whip. All of their whips were unfurled and ready to strike.

Kara cried softly to herself. Clearly too exhausted to do anything more than that, she couldn’t help but scream out in pain with each movement. Dina’s heart went to her but she stayed obediently at her Master's side.

Khargol simply stood and watched. Giving a slight nod to one of the Goblins carrying a whip, the four of them circled the bound heroine. Kara was in too much pain to be aware of them anymore. She was aware, though, when the first of the whips started to make contact with her again. Her flesh exploded in welts of pain. Her body thrashed along with it. The pain of the barbed whip, along with her tied nipples, made Kara weep uncontrollably. The goblins were relentless, their whips striking so often that there was barely a time that there was not at least one whip making contact with the young heroine’s body.

Diana looked at Khargol, pleading in her eyes but said nothing. Her Master simply acknowledged her look and motioned for the Goblins to continue their assault on the Kryptonian. Her eyes could not move away from the sight. She watched helplessly as her friend was tortured. Each sound and each sight burned into her very being.

Finally, after ten minutes of ruthless torture, Khargol gave a sign to the goblins who stopped on command. A cheerful snicker from their lips seemed to echo through the dungeon that already had echoes of tortured women and happy Orcs and Goblins. Khargol moved closer to Kara. Bringing Diana along with him, a tug on her leash forcing her to follow.

The giant Orc chief came to a stop once more. This time right next to the heroine. Kara was still in too much of a daze to even notice that they were there. Her soft cries were daggers to Diaan’s heart. The great leader reached out and took one of Kara’s bound breasts in his hand. That elicited a large and profound scream of terror and pain from her. Diana winced at the sound and sight.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Kara screamed.

Khargol, undisturbed by her screams, continued to molest her swollen breasts. A smile slowly spread across his lips. Diana took the opportunity to turn her head away from the sight while his attention was focused on the tortured heroine.

“Please...” Kara’s voice was so low and so filled with pain that Diana had to strain her own hearing to pick up her words.

“This one refuses to sign the contract.” Khargol kept his hand on Kara’s breast while he turned back towards Diana. He glared at her when he discovered that she had been looking away.

Diana bowed her head and knew she had earned a punishment but she also knew her duty at the moment was to respond.

“Kara is a very stubborn young woman, Master,” Diana answered dutifully. Her eyes were laser-focused on the ground.

“Indeed, even in the chains she was able to injure quite a few Orcs and Goblins. No one has been able to do that since your Amazons,” Khargol replied, with a degree of respect in his voice.

“Kara was trained by the Amazons when she arrived here. She is, in many respects, an Amazon, though her powers mark her completely different from the rest of us,” Diana answered. Her eyes were still locked on the stone floor of the dungeon.

“Yes, I am learning about this world. Her powers and her costume made her famous and regarded almost as a sort of deity. Even when there are living deities walking among them in you and your sisters,” Khargol seemed to be annoyed by the whole concept of celebrity.”

“Kara and her cousins’ powers set them apart from the rest of us but it was their empathy and their kindness that made them who they are. The symbol they wear on their costumes means hope in their native tongue. It gave hope to the people of this world as well,” Diana answered.

“Yes, this ‘S’ that was on her costume and that two of my Orcs have on them as well now. It must distress you and the world to see such an image defiled,” Khargol said.

“AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” Kara’s screams cut through their conversation.

Diana looked up from the floor to see that Khargol was twisting the nipple that was tied off. His eyes, though, still looked at Diana. The smile on his face was more than confirmation enough to know that the torment of her friend was more to do with her own disobedience than her friend’s stubborn resistance at the moment.

“Yes, Master. That symbol being defiled will cause many to lose hope in the future,” Diana answered. She met his stare and refused to be any more cowed by his ownership.

Khargol smiled larger and knowingly. A final twist of Kara’s nipple brought more screams but he let go and turned his attention back to her fully. Kara gasped for breath behind him. Her subtle cries escalated from the torture. Diana’s heart went out to her but she knew there was nothing she could do.

“Tell her to submit, slave,” Khargol commanded her.

Diana stepped forward. Closer to Kara, so close in fact, that she could reach out and touch her if she chose to. Her eyes roamed Kara’s pain-wracked body. Kara was sobbing under her breath. It was so quiet but Diana was so close she could hear her. The way she was restrained and held aloft made it so that Diana couldn’t look at her eyes. She could see her purple breasts and her tied nipples. Her pussy was drenched in sweat but to her own horror, and she was sure Kara’s as well, it was wet.

Diana knew how the Orcs worked, though. They had most likely tortured her in other ways beforehand to make her body associate the torture with pleasure, and she was now addicted to it, just like Diana.

“Kara?” Diana tried to talk low enough that only the two of them could hear. Kara’s sobs, though, were just a little too loud and she must not have heard Diana or she was off in her own mind. Diana knew that feeling as well.

“Kara?” Diana tried again.

There was a shift in Kara’s body, as if she was trying to somehow look down at Diana. It was greeted by more sobs but Diana stepped back a bit. Still close enough that she could touch her friend if need be. She looked up and saw Kara’s eyes focused on her. Full of tears and hurt, Diana wanted to reach out and just console her but she was aware of the leash and firm hold her Master had over her.

“Di?” Kara’s voice was strained and full of those tears.

“Yes Kara, it’s me.” Diana reached out now and placed a hand on her friend’s tight and taut stomach. Kara’s body shivered under her touch for a moment.

“Help me,” Kara cried to her.

A part of her knew exactly what Kara meant. An escape was the only thing on Kara’s mind but there was only one escape that Diana could offer her.

“I can help Kara but only one way,” Diana remarked, with sadness in her tone.

The blonde heroine sobbed. Diana didn’t know if that was because she knew the answer and dreaded hearing it from Diana’s lips, or if it was the torture that continually cruelly molested her.

“Please Di….. I can’t sign that thing. I can’t…….. I can’t become…….” Kara cried out in pain, trying to get the words out.

A large part of her mind loved what she had become and loved everything she did for her Master, even what she was doing right now but what Diana did now was something that would haunt her. Not for the rest of her life but for a long time.

“You can’t become like me. That’s it, right?” Diana finished for her.

Kara’s tears somehow changed. They changed from the tears of physical pain to the tears of emotion, to the pain of admitting to something she didn’t want to do in front of someone she admired. Nodding as the change took place, Diana felt those tears and even allowed a few of them to come to her own eyes. But she, on the other hand, knew better and knew what her position and job were now. Her Master had given her an order and she was not going to fail.

The body of the heroine hung inches from her. Diana could see into Kara’s eyes now but there was a portion of her body that was far more accessible. She reached out with a finger and ran it along the lips of Kara’s pussy.

“Ohhhhh!” Kara’s sobs turned to a moan almost immediately.

“The sad truth Kara is you are already like me. Your body is already conditioned and you have been here for a week. I have been with them for months now. Believe me when I tell you. You are nothing more than a slave now” Diana tried her best to be kind but as she spoke she ran her finger along her labia lips again.

Kara’s moans, interlaced with her sobs, were enough to get Diana aroused. Her fingers started to flick and tease Kara’s exposed and erect clit.

“Please don’t,” Kara moaned but her hips thrust a little towards Diana, inviting her touch.

“Sign the contract, Kara. It will relieve the torture. The pleasure after is so good,” Diana whispered to her.

Fingers worked their way around her clit and inside of her. Kara’s sobs drifted away, completely replaced by moans. The pain of her breasts was gone for the moment, as the pleasure shooting from her pussy completely overpowered it.

“Please!” Kara managed to say but the tone went from pleading for Diana not to do it to pleading for Diana to make her cum in the middle of the sentence.

Diana had two fingers inside of her while her thumb rotated itself over and over again on her clit. Kara’s sobbing returned but it was of a moaning sexual sort. A moan that Diana was all too familiar with, Kara’s eyes pleaded with her but Diana could not show mercy. She was sure if she could get Kara to sign the contract and willingly become Orc property, she would avoid some of her coming punishment.

That awareness alone was enough to make her feel humiliated. She knew she would have to sacrifice a friend now in order to avoid the punishment. Diana’s own pussy quivered at the thought. She had been trained to please her Master and that was exactly what she was doing. Kara’s eyes went from pleading to acceptance as Diana’s thumb rested on her clit. She refused to go any further while her fingers rested inside of her, unwilling to move anymore until Kara said the words.

“Please,” Kara whispered, “I’ll sign,” but Diana knew it wasn’t good enough. She rotated her thumb a little on her friend’s aroused clit.

The answering moan filled her ears.

“I’ll sign!” Kara screamed out. Her words echoed throughout the entire chamber.

Her words echoed through Diana’s mind. Diana was ashamed of herself and tore her eyes from Kara. A tear escaped them as she mourned the loss of her friend’s freedom and her own literal hand in doing it. Her fingers stayed within her. Fucking her now at the nod of her master. Finally, Diana brought her friend to the edge and then over.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!” Even with her powers suppressed, Kara moaned so loudly that Diana was sure the Orcs outside of the dungeon could hear her.

The Goblins and Orcs who had attended her wasted no time. They freed her from her bounds and healed her within moments. She presented herself to Khargol on her knees, while Diana had taken up a position behind him on her own knees.

“Are you Orc property, slave?” Khargol asked her.

Kara moaned. It was one of pleasure and despair but she nodded.

“I am Orc property,” Kara declared.

The cheers in the dungeon resounded throughout the entire city. Supergirl had become Orc property, and with her submission, many of the other heroines who were still in the dungeon submitted as well.

***

“Donna!!! You should see this!” Cassie’s call came full of terror and speed.

Donna came running into what they had set up as the temporary command center. After abandoning the Watchtower the remaining heroes had retreated to an old photo studio that Donna had used years ago in New York. The studio itself was an old warehouse on the harbour that had gone untouched for quite some time but it had easy access to everything they needed and with Barbara and Tim the place had been converted into a hideout quickly. They had set up a bank of monitors with linkups from Wayne industries satellites that were known and unknown in orbit. As well as tv news channels and anything else they could get information from. With it, they had been tracking the Orcs' slow yet steady progress.

Since they had left the watchtower a week ago after the Orcs had found their way there through Raven’s teleport the heroes had been waiting to be tracked and attacked but it hadn’t come. The Orc they had subdued had begun to give some information. Having to be heavily sedated at all times they were learning about them though through other means. Donna came to a halt in front of the four monitors where Cassie had been on duty overlooking the progress of the Orcs.

On a few of the monitors they had news stations from the United States, Canada, and Mexico, as well as on other monitors they had world news services that broadcast all over the world. There was always a different face on each channel but now as Donna viewed them all, there was only one face. One that she and the other heroes in the studio were all too familiar with.

Khargol’s face covered the screen. It was only his face on the screens and he didn’t appear to be saying anything at the moment but Donna found herself clenching her fist and waiting for him to talk.

“Pump the audio up, Cassie,” Donna asked her friend. Cassie nodded and did so.

Tim Drake, Batgirl, Mary Marvel, Spoiler, Orphan, and Raven all came into the studio to watch just as Khargol began to speak.

“Greetings, people. My name is Khargol, and I am the mighty leader of the Orc nation.”

Donna and the others looked at each other. No words were spoken but the unspoken notion was that they were in trouble if the Orcs were learning how to broadcast and override television signals.

“Your planet is no longer yours. It is the property of the Orc nation, and we will be taking possession of it. Your greatest warriors have already tried to stop us.” The smile that came to Khargol’s face was wide, cruel, and very knowing. Donna clenched her fists even harder. She did not like what she knew was going to happen.

The camera began to zoom out. First showing the massive chest of the Orc leader and then revealing his entire upper body with his hands by his side. His right hand gripped the leash with the chain going out of frame that Donna knew was connected to the collar around her sister’s neck.

Khargol himself stood on what appeared to be a freshly made stage of wood. Behind him was a giant curtain, and now she could hear the laughter of Orcs and Goblins off-screen. Donna was thankful when the camera stopped zooming out and had not revealed Diana on the other end of the leash. Now though, behind Khargol came a band of marching Orcs. Dressed in the leather and iron outfits of warriors, the Orcs marched onto the stage behind their leader. There were at least twenty of the large creatures. They all turned to face the camera.

Although there was no shock in the studio where Donna and her remaining friends found themselves. She could just imagine the shockwaves the sight would send throughout the entire world. The Orcs who had marched onto the stage had been some of the heroes that had been turned by Khargol’s magic. Behind the Orc leader, Donna could clearly make out the symbols of her friends. There were two “S” shields for Superman and Superboy. Batman’s emblem was on another. Green Arrow, Flash, Cyborg. All of the Justice League, Titans, and JSA were there. Scattered remnants of their uniforms still clung to their bodies. They were all Orcs now and glared at the screen like hungry wolves.

“Your heroes are now a part of the tribe,” Khargol declared with a smile.

The Orcs, who had been the heroes behind him, laughed and saluted him. They turned once more and marched off the stage. Now the camera zoomed in a little bit but not too much, while it centred Khargol in the frame once more.

“Your heroines are now our slaves!” Khargol sneered and pulled on the leash.

Wonder Woman came onto the stage. The pull on the leash had not been powerful. Merely an act to tell her to make her move. Diana moved onto the stage and into the eye of the camera. Now it was time for everyone in the studio to gasp.

Wonder Woman stood in what could only be called a parody of her costume. Her red white and blue top was now a corset that simply supported her very visible chest. Her skirt was gone, replaced by a brown-looking leather thong that had a wide belt at the top with some frills designed to imitate a skirt but they barely even reached her hip. She wore no boots but she did have on her tiara and of course the collar that was placed around her neck, connected to the leash. Her gauntlets were gone, replaced by steel restraints. She walked onto the stage and knelt at the side of Khargol, facing the camera.

The Orc leader smiled, pulling the leash tight enough that it choked Diana a little. There was a little hint of a gasp from her sister and mentor but otherwise, Diana stayed where she was. Kneeling with herself collared at the Orc’s feet. The camera panned down from the face of the Orc leader now, along his arm to his hand. It lingered on his hand with the chain leash gripped firmly inside of his fist for just a moment longer than anywhere else before it followed the chain down to Diana. Her neck was slightly upturned, so tight was Khargol’s grip but she remained motionless. The camera focused on her collar and then zoomed out to just show her face.

“Many of you know me as Wonder Woman, or perhaps Diana Princess of the Amazons. You should all know me now as nothing more than Orc property. I am owned by my Master Khargol. I pledge my life and my loyalty to him as his slave.” Diana didn’t even look like she was going to tear up. She was reading something prepared but Donna knew she believed every word of it. There was the same belief behind those words as Donna had heard her sister say anything to anyone.

“I was captured and enslaved some time ago.” However, a couple of weeks ago, a combination of heroes and the United States military attempted to stop the Orc invasion. It failed, and with it, most of the world’s heroes became Orcs, and heroines became property of the Orc nation,” Diana explained.

Donna’s hand was going white with the tension of clenching her fist. Cassie, whose eyes had been fixed on the screens, looked over to her friend and saw the inner struggle. She reached out and placed her own hands on her friend’s white-hot fist, forcing Donna to cool down and look at Cassie. The two exchanged a slight smile before their attention was brought back to the screen.

“My Master commands you all to look at your heroines, look at the futures for your mothers, wives, daughters and sisters. Women are meant for Orc property for them to do with as they please. I have accepted this and so have my fellow heroines. Now be honored to witness the first Orc auction of the new world.” Diana gestured behind her while kneeling.

The camera panned out quickly. The stage with the curtain was now completely revealed and centered. The curtain fell away to reveal Earth’s mightiest gathering of heroines. Donna could see them all. All of them were nude, collared and shackled just like Diana. Their collars were linked by chains from each other. Their wrists were bound by metal chains, and their ankles as well. It was a group of heroines the likes of which the world had never seen.

They all faced the camera. Each of them held aloft the remains of their uniforms. Tattered and shredded, they were held aloft by the heroines in a row. From the very left, Donna saw the blue unitard of Supergirl held by the Kryptonian who looked ahead at the camera with a look that was cold and sorry.

Next to her was the other captured Kryptonian. The one who had been used as bait to bring them all in. Powergirl stood with her eyes downcast and her short blonde hair barely covering her eyes. She refused to look at the camera until an Orc came behind her and used the butt end of an axe on her butt, telling her to look up at the camera. She did so with regret in her eyes but also fear of the Orc behind her.

Beside Powergirl was the chained Stargirl, who even held a piece of her destroyed staff in her shackled hands. Hawkgirl was chained next to her. Her wings were cruelly encompassed in a leather binder behind her. Starfire and Batwoman were next. The orange alien was seemingly pale and glared at the camera but when an Orc behind her pushed her, she seemed to apologise and bowed her head at him before looking back at the camera. Batwoman, who had escaped the battle only to be captured later, stood chained with her cowl on and the rest of her suit held in her hands.

Donna couldn’t take her eyes off the sight. She wanted to desperately avert her eyes but she could see the others were equally enthralled. Her eyes focused away from Batwoman to Omen and Big Barda, who were next in line. Donna knew Omen well, and the empathic redhead was a calm and caring woman. Now she stood in her chains with her cloak held in her hand and a look of satisfaction on her face when an Orc behind her playfully slapped her rear end. Barda looked like she was still trying to struggle but Donna could see her muscles were relaxed and her large frame, which was really the largest of the women there, was at ease in her slavery. She stood with her helmet in her hands while she tried to look fierce into the camera.

It was everyone that had been captured. The camera kept panning out to show just how many heroines had been captured and now stood meekly enslaved. Huntress, Black Canary, Cyclone, Enchantress, Fire and Ice were all next in the line. All with their uniforms torn and shredded in their hands while they stood and reacted as their Orc masters demanded. They were all there on that stage. Right behind Khargol and Diana. Dove, Liberty Belle, Maxima, Saturn Girl, Vixen and finally at the end Zatanna, Miss Martian and the Queen of Atlantis herself Mera. All of them in chains and all of them meek and submissive to their Orc masters.

“We have to help them!” Raven’s voice cut through the silence in the room.

Everyone turned to her. There was fear in her eyes and a love for her friends that couldn’t be contained. Donna moved towards her but she backed away from the group.

“We have to help them!” Raven said again. More desperation in her voice.

“How though?” Spoiler asked. Clearly wanting to help her friends as well but at a loss as to how.

“I don’t know! But we have to help them, we have to show the world that at least some of us are still free,” Raven desperately said.

Donna looked over her shoulder to where Batgirl had taken up a seated position on an office chair that pointed towards a group of monitors. It was her work seat inside the studio.

“Can we do anything? Stop the signal somehow?” Donna asked her.

Babs looked at her and looked down at the keyboard that had been at her fingertips. She pushed it away and sighed.

“I’ve already been trying while this whole farce has been going on. I hacked into the stations and they were playing their regular broadcasts. It must be magic that is overriding the signals,” Barbara explained.

“There’s only me and Raven who are magic users left, and I don’t think either of us have the ability to stop that,” Mary Marvel said, sadness gripping every word.

Donna looked at a screen. On it, she saw Stargirl. The poor girl was standing in front of an orc who had its hands all over her body from behind. There was no horror on her face or even fear. Donna was surprised to see that the young heroines were very much enjoying the touches of the Orc. Donna had blocked out what was being said on the screens as she listened to her friends in their hideout talking about things they could do right now but as she watched the Orc’s hands roam the young heroine’s body openly on television, she forced herself to tune back in.

“As you can see, the slave has been conditioned to accept any and all touches. Her experience was almost virginal when she was captured and now she fucks like a good slut……. Don’t you slave?” The voice on the TV was Khargol’s but the scene was all Stargirl and her apparent Orc handler.

“Yes Sir, I like to fuck and suck for my Master and look forward to serving” Stargirl’s response was obviously rehearsed but she said it so enthusiastically that Donna knew she believed it.

In the studio, she could hear her friends arguing about what to do when she finally turned her eyes from the screen and back to them. They had gathered in a circle, speaking over each other and getting very angry.

“ENOUGH!” Donna interrupted them with a strong clap of her hands.

“Look at the TV. They are humiliating our friends. Showing to the world that the most powerful of us cannot stop them,” Donna pointed towards the bank of monitors.

The remaining heroes paled as they turned back into the spectacle.

“This slave is available for a starting price of three hundred thousand coins,” Khargol’s voice narrated.

The camera had been focused on Stargirl and her reactions but now it panned out and around Khargol and a still kneeling Diana. It swung around to show the world what was in front of the stage. Donna had to blink a couple of times to truly understand what she was seeing. A mass of Orcs so large that it must have numbered at least a million. She heard gasps from the others in the room, and though she didn’t do it herself, she understood. There were that many there for such a show, and still, they knew there were far more along their newly created borders.

“Their numbers!” Spoiler reacted as they all were thinking.

“There’s too many of them,” Mary Marvel said, turning away from the screen.

On the screen, Stargirl had been detached from the chains linking all of the heroines. She had moved forward and now knelt on the stage. Her knees spread obscenely wide, giving the camera a good opportunity to focus on her wet and dripping pussy.

There was a tattoo…. No, it was a brand just above her pussy with a symbol that Donna didn’t recognize. Her pussy, which had been scrubbed clean of pubic hair, seemed to almost invite the camera in for continued shots. Until finally, it left and showed her upper body. Her wrists were placed on her thighs with her palms turned upward. A tough trick to do with the limited chain connecting her restraints. It forced the chain to be tight across her midsection, which seemed to frame her chest above.

Her bare breasts were smaller than what Donna had thought under her costume but she knew very well that costumes could be deceiving in that way. Not that she was tiny. Her head was bowed and focused on the ground while a chain leash was connected to her collar and held by the same Orc who had been molesting her from behind. He now stood to the side.

Donna took all of this in in a matter of moments while she heard the Orcs’ screaming their bids on the heroine. The camera allowed another view of the assembled Orcs. Donna could see that the Orcs who were bidding were mainly the ones at the front who wore more armour and seemed larger.

“Seems they intend to auction us off to the upper class as trophies,” Babs considered aloud.

“That’s genuinely horrifying and disgusting,” Spoiler replied.

They all nodded but again, they could not take their eyes off of the screens.

“We have to help them somehow,” Raven echoed her earlier statements.

It wasn’t that Donna didn’t want to help. It was more like she didn’t know what to do.

“We have to show the world that we are still around,” Mary Marvel said.

Donna nodded a little more enthusiastically this time. On the screen, she saw that the bidding for her friend was reaching five hundred thousand coins.

“Raven I don’t suppose you have figured out a way to teleport to San Fra….. Mezzerkrog?” Barbara asked.

Raven looked at them and frowned.

“I think I can get in….. not sure about getting out,” Raven admitted.

“Care to explain that?” Barbara asked.

“Well, I think I can exploit some loopholes in the magic now to get past their defences but once we are there, they have so many magic users, they should be able to close around us quickly and prevent another teleport,” Raven explained.

“Yeah, those barriers go up quick,” Spoiler said with almost a pout-like tone.

“It would be another spectacle of them just catching the remaining heroines live on TV,” Batgirl replied, which was met with nods from all.

“We still have to show the world though that not all hope is lost,” Donna mused openly.

The TV audio seemed to cut through the discussion again. This time, when they all turned their attention back to the screens, they saw that Stargirl was now on her feet.

“Sold to General Amurk for seven hundred thousand coins,” Khargol’s voice carried from the screens. There was hollering and howling from the screen as well, as the Orcs enjoyed the auction of their friend.

An Orc who was large but nowhere near the size of Khargol appeared on the screen. He jumped onto the stage with a loud thud and creak from the wooden supports. He bounded over towards the chained heroine. Pleasure was evident all over his face. He wore leather and iron armour with large ornamental shoulder blades as well as a sigil of some sort on the upper chest of his breastplate. A clan mark to be sure. Donna wasn’t familiar enough with the clans to know but she knew a General in the army would be a high-ranking member of the clan, if not a full-on chief.

Behind him came two Orcs who carried chains and one carried a stick. They were smaller than the General but they seemed to have an almost familiar feel to them. They too wore the same crest on their chest plates. Behind Stargirl, the Orc who had been handling her took a step back from her and then towards the General. He handed him the leash that was connected to Stargirl’s collar.

“On your back, my new slave,” the General demanded.

Stargirl didn’t hesitate. She dropped to the ground and spread her legs and folded her knees upward. Donna thought in her head that must have been a learned pose. General Amurk grabbed the stick from one of his junior officers and ran his finger along the end of it. The end of the stick contained a small block that he ran his finger along. As he did so, Donna could see that the block began to glow.

“Show it to the camera, General,” Khargol’s voice from off-screen commanded.

With a wide smile, the General did just so. He turned the block that was now flaring red hot over and placed it so that the camera could see it. Donna knew immediately what it was, as farmers all over the world knew as well. A branding iron, with the same crest on it as the Orcs wore on their plates. It was definitely a clan sigil, thought Donna. Once the camera had focused on the branding iron enough, the General moved to stand in between Stargirl’s legs. His two subordinates stood at either shoulder. The angle of the camera was adjusted so that the viewer could see everything.

“I don’t want to watch this,” Spoiler said aloud in the studio. Though she did not move, and Donna confirmed from a side glance that her eyes did not move from the screen. She did see Orphan reach out and put her hand on Stephanie’s shoulder, which was quickly topped by Stephanie’s hand.

The General moved quickly and with the speed of an experienced brander. With an efficiency any farmer could appreciate, the great general’s thrust of the brand over the already existing Orc brand that was over Stargirl’s pussy. There was no sizzle and no gasps of pain as the brand hit. Instead, there was an intake of breath from the blonde heroine followed by a moan so loud and so lewd that Donna had to suppress a blush. The poor heroine orgasmed at her own branding on worldwide television.

“What are you?” The General asked the still-moaning heroines.

“I am Orc property,” Stargirl answered quickly through the moans. Seemingly orgasmic again at the words.

“Which Orc owns you?” The General asked again. His hand reached down and grabbed her hair.

“You do, Master Amurk,” Stargirl answered honestly, and again the moans increased.

As if he was doing nothing more than picking a piece of trash off of the street, the General, with his hold on her golden locks, pulled her upward. His two aides came close to her shoulders again.

The chains that connected her wrists and ankles were removed and replaced with newer ones. These were golden plated at the very least and seemed to gleam in the sunlight. Her collar seemed to shine as well, and then above her pussy began to glow. There was a flash and her collar, which had been a dull grey, the same collar all the heroines had been captured with, now turned to gleaming gold. The twice-branded portions of her pussy disappeared, leaving a clean decoration. It was so clean and so precise it could resemble a tattoo more than a brand. The symbol of the General’s clan won out over what Donna assumed was a standard slave brand before.

“I am honoured to be the first to win an auction, Lord Khargol,” Amurk said. His aides were placing a golden leash on Stargirl, who was now picking up her costume and shattered star rod that had been somewhere off of the camera.

“You honour the Empire with your words, General. The first auction of many to come. Though none will be like it,” Khargol’s body filled the screen as he answered.

Just off-camera Stargirl was led from the stage. Meekly following as one of the General’s aides handled the leash. Donna caught a look on Diana’s face as the camera panned to show the heroine being removed from the stage. It was one of pity and almost lustful jealousy. The look was enough to knock Donna for a few moments while she remembered the moans of the poor young heroine on stage as she orgasmed to her own debauchment and enslavement.

“Now we prepare for lot number two.” To Donna’s horror, it wasn’t the voice of Khargol announcing the next heroine to be auctioned off. It was Diana herself. The champion of all women, Wonder Woman, was actively helping with the enslavement.

“Okay, we can’t just stand here and watch this crap,” Spoiler announced.

“We can’t teleport to their stage? Can we teleport somewhere less defended?” Orphan, a woman of few words, offered

Donna and Barbara smiled, liking the thought but the question was where.

“We have limited knowledge of the layout of the city now but we know the places that will be heavily fortified and guarded. Why don’t we teleport outside of Los Angeles and take advantage of the opportunity to drive them back?” Mary Marvel proposed.

“We know there will be some coverage there, and maybe Babs can make sure they get more?” Spoiler tried to build on the plan with a hopeful intent.

“I still don’t know how they are broadcasting the signal. We might have to wait for this……. Humiliation, to finish.” Barbara responded. There was a flush of anger in her voice as she tried once more to sit down and figure out how the Orcs were broadcasting their auction.

“So we can’t do anything about the auction though?” Mary asked.

“I hate it just as much, Mary, but we walk in there and we are caught. You know it could be another trap,” Raven answered.

“Khargol wouldn’t use the tease again to try and trap us.” Diana would have told him that I saw through the first one. This is all about the humiliation and showing the world that we can’t help them anymore,” Donna stated firmly.

“Greetings, my name is Dinah Lance. You may know me as Black Canary. I fought for many years as a member of the Justice Society and the Justice League. Now I am Orc property. I have accepted that I am nothing more than a slave to the great Orc Empire.” Black Canary’s voice broke through the conversation the heroines were having from the screens.

“Dinah no!” Barbara’s voice was awash in anger and sadness.

On the screen, Dinah had been detached from the rest of the heroines and brought to the centre of the stage by her own Orc handler. The entire scene was about to play out all over again with another friend.

“I can’t watch this…. She’s my best friend” Barbara pushed back from the desk in a hurry and turned away from the screens. Tears in her eyes, she refused to meet anyone’s eyes.

Nobody had really said anything to Tim Drake since they had been in the studio watching the humiliation of the heroines but now he stepped forward from the rear, where he had kind of hidden himself. Unwilling to watch the humiliation but wanting to give some sort of respect to his friends, He walked past the other heroines who were all reaching for Barabra and simply bent down and hugged her.

“We have all lost so much, so quickly. I didn’t want to watch any of this. I am mortified. I can’t imagine what you all are going through. Right now though, I think we should turn the monitors off. It can give us nothing but grief. I think we should take the opportunity and push them back from L.A. We can make a statement there,” Tim said as he hugged Barbara.

“The opening bid will be three hundred thousand coins.” The voice was now Diana, who came through the television to break the moment.

“L.A?” Spoiler said.

“L.A,” Donna replied.

***

Diana watched from her kneeling position. Black Canary was being led off of the stage by a cadre of Orcs who followed behind an Orc war Captain. The Orc was larger than the General who had purchased Stargirl but not by much. His skin was somewhat lighter as well. He wore a clan symbol that Diana was unaware of. He was surrounded by those of his war party. Normally would be the same clan but there were some clan symbols from others interchanged within them. A symptom she supposed of the clans having to intermingle as they travelled from their world to hers. Not that it mattered. Another one of her friends had been auctioned off.

Dinah had been outfitted with a new branding as well as new chains. The War Captain opted for more subtle silver-like chains than the gold that had been placed around Stargirl. Black Canary had brought in seven hundred and fifty thousand coins for the auction. Slightly higher than Stargirl but Dinah had shown more eagerness in her submission. Not that Stargirl had been anything but submissive but Dinah was visually very wet and the moans with each touch after she had knelt to the stage floor had spurned the higher price. When Dinah had been branded again her corresponding moans had sparked laughter and attempts to reopen the bidding. She had been that receptive.

Somewhere in the back of her mind Diana hoped without much hope that Batgirl and the others weren’t watching it but Khargol had used his magic and she knew without any verification that any device in the world was at that very moment seeing the debasement of the world's heroines.

A tug on her leash brought Diana out of her own head. She looked over to the side where Master Khargol was.

“Time for the next auction slave,” Khargol commanded.

“Yes, Master,” Diana gathered herself once more and composed her face. She knew that the camera would once more be upon her.

“The Orc Empire is pleased to present lot number three,” Diana said. She put as much passion and truthfulness into her voice as she could, which it turned out, was a lot. Making her Master happy was her job.

From her vantage point, she could not see the person detached from the chain gang behind her on the stage. She could certainly hear it, though. The clanking of chains and restraints There was almost a melody to it that Dina was beginning to decipher after so long in them. She was beginning to learn what certain clacks and clanks meant and in what order. So it was easy for her to know that the next heroine had just been removed from the collared chains and was now being brought forward. The distinctive clanking of the hobble chain between her ankles was easily picked out by her learned ears.

“Hello, my name is Dawn Granger. I once fought crime under the name Dove. Now I admit that I am property of the Orc empire. A slave ready to find its master.” Dove’s voice rang from behind Diana. There was no sadness in her tone. Nothing but pure submissiveness to the Orcs. Diana would have cried with each admission from her friends behind her but she was free of those tears. She had admitted those very same things herself and believed them with all of her might.

Behind her, Diana could hear the shifting of chains again. Dove was getting into her position so that all could begin to bid on her. Once the chains settled, there was only silence. Even though it was the third time, Diana found it amazing that the Orcs thought of this auction as almost something spiritual. It was as close to a faith as they had. In their own way, Diana mused, they actually worshipped the slaves but in a very deranged and abusive way. The silence, though, let her know her next job was up. She glanced to her side at her own Master. Khargol held up a hand with four fingers. Diana nodded.

“The auction will begin at four hundred thousand,” Diana declared.

After that, her job was done. All she had to do now was wait for the sale and then begin the process all over again. Helping in the auction of her friends. She should have been ashamed but she wasn’t. She was aroused and wet as a river. The humiliation and the degradation made her mad with lust, and she knew her master knew it as well. When she peeked over to her side to look, she would constantly see him with a small smile on the side of his lips as he watched her. She wondered if her own debasement could at least allow her to cum. She turned her head again to look at her Master who was already regarding her. That smile on his lips. Voices shouting their bids for Dove seemed to fade into the background of her consciousness.

“Master, may I cum?” Diana asked. She already found it hard to say those words without feeling small yet now as she was saying them on that stage. She was willingly asking to humiliate herself while the whole world watched. She felt even smaller. Her training was so complete that the feeling gave her more arousal, not taking away from her excitement at all.

“Ha, I might allow it, slave. When you make me cum.” Khargol’s small smile turned rather sinister and playful. A tug on her leash brought Diana from her knees to all fours.

In the middle of the auction, everything stopped while everyone watched Diana crawl across the stage towards her Master. There was laughter and some jeering from the Orcs and Goblins assembled. Diana didn’t care. She was going to be able to cum. Even if she was about to pleasure her Master in front of the world. There was no low she couldn’t sink to anymore, and she accepted it with the wave of arousal that rolled through her at the thought.

“Forgive my slave, my Orcs. She is a greedy, wanton slut who wishes to please me. How could I refuse such advances from such a slave?” Khargol’s voice had taken on the cold yet somewhat dignified tone he always used when addressing the Orcs.

All around, the Orcs erupted into laughter and pointed at Diana. She couldn’t hide her shame and her arousal. She was sure her pussy was so wet and running rivers of her own fluids that she was leaving a trail behind her as she crawled.

She ventured a look to the end of the stage to see Dove and past her to the other heroines still unsold. There, she saw nothing but acceptance on their faces as they met her eyes. Even from Kara, who seemed to nod at her as if telling her she was right to debase herself for her Master. Khargol smiled out at the Orcs, and then he pushed himself a little off of the chair he had been sitting on and loosened the string loincloth he had been wearing. His cock immediately grew to attention as he watched Diana crawl. Pleasure was Diana’s only job, and she knew how to do it.

Once she reached him, the clanking of her own chain leash finally subsiding, she placed her hands on his massive legs and looked up at Khargol. His cock was certainly at attention. Diana moved to grasp the base of it with her hands. So close now, she could not see his face but she could hear his grunts. This was nowhere near the first time she had done this, even in public.

Diana began to massage the shaft of the large cock with one hand while the other began to play with the tip of his cock. Her mouth went down below, taking one of his balls in her mouth. She sucked on his cock. The musky taste was something she accepted long ago. She was sure the auction had started up again but it didn’t matter to her anymore. Her duties regarding that were now over. Her main duty to please was always there and she so wanted to cum.

She alternated her mouth from one ball to another before taking them both in her mouth. Feeling the stiffening and the raging blood in his cock through one hand and teasing the head with the other, Diana knew how to get her Master off and how to do it the way he liked. Under her actions, she had him ready within moments.

Khargol’s breath eased and then accelerated as he was about to cum. Her mouth, which had moved from sucking on the balls to sucking on the tip of his head, now wrapped around the cockhead. His massive cock could barely fit in her mouth. His cum erupted in a torrent into her mouth and down her throat. Khargol didn’t care much whether she swallowed it all or not but Diana wanted to make sure nothing went wrong and that she was fully debased. She made sure to swallow every little bit of his cum. When she was sure he had finished, she swallowed one last time and then removed her lips from his cock.

“Thank you, Master,” Diana reflexively said as she began to clean up her mouth with the back of her hand and then wiped his cock clean with her tongue.

The cheering of the Orcs was both for Dove’s final sale, which Diana had missed the cost of, and for her actions.

“Your mouth and actions are getting better with each passing day, slave,” Khargol half taunted and half congratulated.

“Thank you, master. Soon, I hope I’ll be able to get my mouth down your cock,” Diana said the words as if they were in private. Though she knew there were no limits to public humiliation now, saying those words aloud caused her some embarrassment.

“HAHAHA I cannot wait to add your sisters to my service. Now you will mount me and continue your job” Khargol ordered.

Diana’s pussy was soaked. She didn’t hesitate and moved from the floor, where she had briefly rested after her blowjob, up to his lap. His cock recovered quickly from his cum and now she could see it ready for her. She moaned loudly and shamefully as she mounted his cock. She was sure, without a shadow of a doubt, that the camera was on her. Her eyes closed as she started to bounce herself on his cock, pleased to feel the pressure on her clit as she did so. There was no stopping her moaning but a whisper in her ear from Khargol telling her to continue with her job had Diana confused for a moment, and then she remembered.

“The…….. Orc……….. UGH…. Empire is pleased…….. OHHH to present……...OHHHHHH! lot number…… four!!” Diana could barely get through the words. Her hips rocked up and down, riding her Master’s cock.

Diana’s eyes were closed as she finished but she could hear and picture the Orc’s roar. Her words continued their ritual and her actions reflected their complete destruction of the heroine and what awaited the heroines behind her.

From her place on Khargol’s cock, there was no way she would be able to see what was happening and her own moans prevented her from hearing any of the telltale clanking sounds of the chains but Diana had been there at the planning. She knew who lot four was and all Diana wanted was to cum anyways.

***

“Ok, I really don’t want to watch this anymore.” Donna turned away from the screens.

The image of her sister giving the Orc Lord a blowjob had been enough but when she mounted him and started to fuck herself silly. Donna had had enough.

“I agree. Turn it off” Spoiler demanded.

Barbara, who still looked pale and heartbroken from seeing her friend on the screen, tried to unplug the monitors but it couldn’t be stopped. Even when she unplugged the monitors the images continued to play.

“I hate magic” Barbara muttered to herself while shrugging her shoulders at everyone.

Donna watched Diana on the screen, clearly enjoying herself. Her sister resembled her in all ways almost right down to the freckles. It was like seeing herself getting fucked by such a monster cock. It was terrible and humiliating and yet there was something arousing about it all as well. Watching as Diana moved up and down on the massive cock. Her moans seemingly echoed in Donna’s own mind.

“Okay, it’s like watching myself up there. I need to do something” Donna shook herself out of her daze and turned her eyes away from any monitor.

“I can open a portal to L.A. and we can beat them back a bit and continue to evacuate people” Raven offered.

“Let’s do it,” Tim Drake declared.

***

Behind Donna, she felt Raven coming through the portal. They had been there for a couple of hours now and they had been surprised by what they had found when they arrived. The Orcs who had been forced to stop their assault on LA by the heroines before and had formed lines outside of the city. When they arrived they found those lines severely thin. Donna had realized right away they had taken so many Orcs from the front lines to the auction that they had left themselves vulnerable. Now the heroines were working on four different fronts pushing the Orcs back and back. They had already pushed them out of more than twenty square miles worth of territory. All of the heroes knew though that it wouldn’t last for long. In effect, they were clearing space and trying to find any people who had managed to not be captured by the Orcs in the territory before and getting them out. Raven had been working tirelessly for over an hour teleporting survivors and other residents of LA all the way to the East coast.

“The city should be evacuated by the end of the day at this rate. Police, Fire and Military units that weren’t at the battle are all taking people out. A few cargo ships have also loaded as many people as they could and have started out to sea. Some commercial airlines have come in to help as well” Raven relayed the info to Donna.

Donna, who had just thrown an Orc into a broken-down building turned to her friend and smiled.

“Good, at least we are doing something,” Donna replied.

“The auction is still ongoing though. The press is here covering everything but until the auction is done they won't be able to broadcast anything” Raven explained.

“That's fine. As long as they can get out that we are still out here fighting that is all that matters” Donna said. She readied herself for the Orc to return from the broken-down building but it never did/

“Where did that little bastard go?” Donna asked herself.

She and Raven went into the building and found nothing. Looking past the building they saw the Orc retreating. All along the lines reports from the other heroes started to come in that the Orcs were pulling back.

“He’s aware. He’ll counter very soon. Raven, get to the officials and tell them to get out now. Take anyone and anything they can but they have to go now” Donna told her friend who nodded and teleported away.

“Babs, did you get that on the comm?” Donna asked aloud.

“I did, you believe Khargol is about to come in with overwhelming force?” Barbara replied over the comm.

“I do” Donna replied simply but with all the confidence she had.

“I agree. I’ll grab the other girls and meet you at the rendezvous” Barbara said.

“See you there” Donna looked out to the retreating Orcs and wondered just how long they all had.

It didn’t matter if she was out in the field battling or not. Every time she went past a screen that had been switched on when the auction broadcast had begun she couldn’t help but look. Diana now lay on the floor at Khargol’s feet, her chain leash firmly gripped in his hand. Diana was exhausted. Donna could see that easily enough. There was a layer of sweat on her that seemed to glisten in the sun. A look on Diana’s face was one that Donna had never thought she would see. It was one of pure and utter contentment. Happiness seemed to radiate off of her and Donna found herself equally jealous and mortified.

Movement to her side alerted her, so attuned to battle she assumed a battle stance. In the rubble of a fallen building, there was some movement. Too small to contain a hidden Orc. Donna ran towards it. Taking the rubble away she found a small cat. It looked up at her with fear-filled eyes for a moment and hissed. Suddenly it calmed and jumped up into her arms.

“Aren’t you brave?” Donna remarked.

The cat was brown and black and started to purr in her arms almost immediately. Settling into the crook of her arms for a well-deserved sleep.

“I feel you little one” Donna stroked the cat’s back with a free finger and continued on her way.

Half-blasted buildings and cracked cement gave it the look of the battlefield that it had been but the area was calm and relatively peaceful. Except for the screens still showing the auction. Walls that have been blasted away revealed people's homes with their televisions on. It was impossible to escape the scenes. Donna hadn’t watched any of it for any amount of time since arriving here but now as she held the cat in her arms she stopped at an abandoned electronics store that had a large number of TVs. A few of them must have been on when the broadcast started coming in and now they showed the auction.

“Aren’t you done by now? I never realized how many of us there were” Donna exclaimed to herself, walking by the TVs.

Refusing to bring her eyes to it and even tune her ears into them. A crackle on her comms thankfully took her attention away from trying to avoid anything with the auction.

“Donna?” Raven’s voice came through.

“Yeah, Raven?” Donna answered. She didn’t stop walking but she slowed a little and for some reason, she felt the need to pick up her sight lines and make sure she was focusing on the horizon for enemies.

“We are getting reports that the Orcs are massing with more images. Too many for us to hold back. I am going to teleport to you and bring you back to the central location. The mayor and other officials want to speak to you” Raven explained.

“Sounds good” Donna looked over towards the horizon.

There was a horn blow that was definitely Orcish. A horde of them appeared on the horizon. Coming at her with renewed speed and strength.

“That’s a lot of Orcs,” Donan muttered to herself. Her sword had been sheathed but she reached back and took it from its sheath just as Raven’s teleport came through.

“Not a minute too soon. Time to get out of here” Donna told Raven. She motioned towards the approaching horde with her sword. Raven’s eyes grew wide and she opened the portal.

Downtown L.A. was normally a bustling city centre but today it was quiet. A couple of patrol cars, a television news camera van as well as the crew and the police officers and the mayor were the only people there beyond Donn and her friends who were reunited there. Raven led Donna to the mayor of L.A. as they emerged from her teleport tunnel.

“Donna I’d like to introduce you to the mayor L.A, Mayor Rodrigo,” Raven said.

Donna reached out her hand and gripped the mayor’s hand in a shake. Donna was taken by the Mayor who was a female in her mid-forties. She gave the heroine a hug and thanked her for her help by whispering in her ear.

“I honestly didn’t know what to do after the news broke of the battle and then the auction…… It must be difficult for you all to see that” The Mayor said, taking in everyone with her eyes as she did so.

“It was difficult but we decided where we could do some good while that was going on” Raven answered for them all.

Donna’s eyes unconsciously moved towards the television van that had its back doors open and inside the monitors were showing the auction that seemed to be concluding. She couldn’t take her eyes off it as the cameras zoomed in on the last remaining heroine to be auctioned that day. It was none other than Supergirl. Kara looked absolutely terrified and even aroused as she was shown to the center of the stage. From Donna’s vantage point, she could not hear what was being said but she had seen enough of the auction to know the format. Kara was no doubt introducing herself and proclaiming herself to be the property of the Orc Empire.

“I’d like to avoid looking at that auction any longer. I have seen enough of my friends being debased and humiliated today” Donna remarked with far more strength and aggression than she had intended.

Someone was wise to her anger and very subtly closed the back doors to the van.

“I can’t thank you and your friends enough but I have to ask, can you evacuate anymore?” The mayor asked.

Donna looked off into the distance. Fear and shame gripped her mind. They could stay and continue the evacuations but they would lose people from here on out and she couldn’t bear the thought of losing another one of her friends. The images of Kara that were no doubt all over the world right now came into her mind. Along with images of all the other heroines she had seen today on that auction block. She tried to shake her head and get rid of those thoughts and images but the image of her sister Wonder Woman chained and submissive to the Orc leader kept invading her mind.

“I’m sorry Madam Mayor but we have done all we can” Donna looked at the gathered heroines with her and at the last remaining male hero, Tim Drake. They all nodded, she could see the reluctance on their faces as well but they knew when to retreat.

“There are still millions in the city, though,” the Mayor pleaded.

Donna nodded. Letting her own frustration show.

“I understand your thoughts. I share them but we can not save everyone and the longer we stay here the more likely we are to fall under attack. I am sorry” Donna replied, again letting her own frustration show in her words and her body language.

“I was virtually helpless as I watched all of my friends captured, madam Mayor. I will not watch it all over again” Donna reiterated.

That seemed to stop any sort of argument the mayor was about to bring up. Instead, the mayor nodded her head and took a step back while the heroines came together.

“We have done all we can,” Raven stated.

“Yes we have. Don’t be annoyed, Donna. It’s just natural they want to save more just like us” Stephanie said.

Donna looked around at her friends and saw nothing but agreeing faces. Except on Mary’s face, there was something else there.

“Mary?” Donna asked.

The heroines turned their attention to the young woman who seemed to shrink under the gazes for a moment before her regular smile returned to her face. It was a facade though and they all knew it. Putting on the brave face had become something of a norm between them all now and they knew when it was on.

“What’s wrong?” Raven asked.

“I don’t know. Something about my powers feels off. I have all my regular strength and whatnot but everything feels weird. I can’t quite explain it” Mary shrugged her shoulders and looked around the group.

“You left the rock of Eternity in a rush with Orcs all over. Maybe you're feeling something from that?” Stephanie offered.

“I suppose that could be it. I think I will go back and have a look around. There is so much magic there I have to be sure everything is fine” Mary replied.

Donna nodded and looked at the assembled heroes.

“We will join you” Donna declared to the nods of all.

***

Diana followed Khargol through the palace. Led on her leash she didn’t so much as generate a second look anymore from anyone. The Orcs and Goblins that served and appeared in the palace were so used to her presence now it was no longer a novelty to see the Amazon Princess enslaved anymore. In fact, since the auction, Diana had been largely ignored in favor of the newer heroines who came in from time to time. Leashed just like her they were led in by their own owners. Some of whom were clan leaders and generals. So much so that when Diana had been in the palace throne room where the majority of the war was being conducted she could count Supergirl, Starfire and Stargirl among the slaves. They were of course not allowed to mingle but their eyes could convey a lot. Though all they managed to communicate was their absolute devotion to their new owners.

“Your sister set us back a little. That evacuation of the city during our broadcast was wise indeed” Khargol stated as they walked.

‘She was not able to evacuate everyone though, Master” Diana offered. Unsure if she would be punished for Donna’s efforts.

“Indeed and very soon the women will be added to the stables and the men will become Orcs. Her other strategy of attacking our mages has largely halted the advance as well. While we wait for more mages to be trained we have to be careful” Khargol declared.

Diana was secretly pleased with her sister's efforts and she knew that Khargol was aware of it. Khargol pulled on her leash harshly. An action that Diana had begun to realize meant he wished her to join his side as they entered his workroom. The workroom had screens of the conquest as well as over the stables and training areas. It was a wide open room that was framed by black marble columns. Open to the air on three sides with optional overhangs to block out the sun. It sat on the same floor as his bedroom. Here he had Orcs coming in and out all day with all sorts of business but at the moment it was silent and vacant.

“However she has made a large mistake. One of her fellow heroines was tracked to a place of magic. A place we can use” Khargol’s smile was merciless and full of lust.

“Soon she and others will be under our control. Which means you will be having a reunion with her and the other one” Kahrol smiled and pulled her closer. His cock hardened against her body.

“Cassie is the other one and you may find them harder to capture than you believe. They have avoided you so far” Diana said. Doing so as she took a hold of his cock.

Her duties as his slave were imprinted on her now. She knew how to please him with almost every inch of her own body. Hands were practised, and she knew every fiber of his cock. That meant at times he was putty in her hands. Right now though his thoughts were elsewhere. She could not break through that hold in his mind. No matter how she stroked his cock and teased him with her lips he hardened but was never close.

“Mages are the key and we will solve that soon enough. Your world will fall in a matter of weeks, slave” Khargol declared.

Diana wasn’t sure how he could produce mages that quickly spread out over the world but he seemed confident. Something in the back of her mind told her not to ask. It was as if she knew he was going to show her.

The leash tightened in his hand. Diana was dragged from the floor where she had found herself with her hands wrapped around his cock and her mouth just barely open around the tip of it. Tightened to the point she was forced to stand next to him.

“Yes your friends made a mistake and it will cost them the world” Khargol’s laugh was full of pleasure and malice.

***

The portal opened up from inside their temporary command center. Donna had seen the Rock of Eternity many times through such portals but not enough to get a gauge on how things were. When she looked at Mary though and saw the look on her friend's face she knew something wasn’t right.

“What’s wrong Mary?” Donna asked her.

The young heroine looked through the portal as if she was transfixed by something. Almost staring out into the stars for a moment before she visibly shook herself free of whatever was holding her.

“There is something very wrong. I can feel it in my very being. It’s like a shadow….. no it’s a darkness. I can feel it spreading through the rock of Eternity. It’s coming into me too…..” Mary looked at Donna. There was fear in her eyes. A fear so dire and so unfamiliar to Mary that it had her really concerned.

Donna reached out and put a hand on her shoulder. As did Raven, Cassie and Stephanie.

“You are with friends. We knew something was wrong that’s why we are going” Cassie reasoned aloud.

That seemed to give Mary some of her steel back. The young heroine straightened and resolve came back to her face.

“Okay then. Let’s do it” Mary took a step and walked through the portal. All the other heroes joined her.

Donna emerged into what she could only really describe as a cavern. Yet it was so massive it seemed to have clouds at the top. Her own powers could be considered to be magically based but she felt like this was something completely different. It was as if the magic was radiating through the entire place. She felt it on her skin and in her very soul. It was warming and yet even she could tell there was something off about it.

“There is a darkness here,” Raven stated. A haunted look came to her face.

“Yea it feels real creepy,” Stephanie said, an involuntary shudder going through her entire body.

“This isn’t right,” Mary exclaimed. Sadness and fear radiated from her.

The heroine led the way as they walked through the cavern towards a carved out almost temple-like structure at the end. Steps carved from the rock guided them up. Mary walked with an assurance of knowing where she was going but Donna could see the tension building within her. The entrance to the temple was so vast and wide that none of the heroes could make out what was inside. Tim stopped.

“If this doesn’t feel right then perhaps we should not walk into a deep dark temple” Robin suggested.

All of the other heroes stopped on the steps. Mary was only a few steps away from entering but she stopped and turned to address Robin with the others.

“I know what’s in there. It’s the temple of the great wizard. It is the center of all my power” Mary stated firmly.

“A center that seems somehow….. dark” Raven replied. Everyone knew that she didn’t refer to dark as in what they could see but what she was feeling.

“Something is wrong there. I know it. I think you all can feel it too, but I have to find out. We left this place full of refugees and now there’s not even a sign there was anyone here. The sides of the cavern are supposed to be lined with statues and yet they aren’t there, nor is there any rubble. The Orcs have done something here with their own magic and I need to stop it” Mary exclaimed.

Donna took in all of the heroes. Looking them all in the eyes before she turned towards Mary and nodded.

“Let's see what is going on,” Donna declared.

With a nod of her own head, Mary continued forward into the temple. A couple of steps inwards and she disappeared from everyone’s view. The remaining heroes stepped forward and joined her inside the temple.

***

“It’s a trap!!” The worried sounds of Stephanie Brown to her right caught Donna’s attention just before she saw a swinging axe coming her way.

To her left, she saw Barbara avoid a similar thrust while Orphan took a hit from a backhand. The Orcs were swarming them, somehow even from behind. There was nothing anyone could do. A collar was being placed around Orphan's neck before they barely even knew they had been hit. Steph’s cries from her right where she was almost brushed down by a pair of Orcs before Cassie was charging in. Tim was jumping up and away from a few Orc smashes but he was only human and he would be caught soon enough. Donna thought for a moment and wondered if they would convert him as they did the other male heroes or if they would outright just kill him in the heat of the battle. Donna parried a couple of blows and moved towards Orphan who was being dragged upwards.

Raven and Mary were trying to reach her but they were being forced to cover for Barbara who was trying her best to make her way towards her fellow Batgirl but again she was only human. Taking a moment she scanned her surroundings. In front of them was nothing less than a horde of Orcs and Goblins. Mages included from both races. She also spotted behind the horde the larger frame of an Orc that could only be Khargol. Which meant Diana was here as well. Donna’s hope went up for only a brief moment at the thought of rescuing her sister but she realized all too quickly as she parried more blows from Orcs that they would be lucky to get out of there without being captured. Orphan had already been captured and a look to her left again showed Orcs closing around Barbara who was on the floor trying her best to be slippery but she had nowhere to go. Donna turned towards her friend to try and help. Four massive Orcs with ornamental armor stepped in to block her path.

“Out of my way,” Donna growled.

“Lord Khargol has ordered your capture, Amazon. It will be my pleasure to escort you to him” The one Orc who seemed to have a little bit more ornaments on his armor said.

Donna didn’t even waste time. Her sword was already drawn and it was through his body out again and through his neck before he even had a chance to breathe again. His headless body cascaded to the floor between the other three. Her sword was through another before they even responded.

Four dead Orcs that Donna guessed were either Generals or even Clan leaders lay behind. Donna moved in on the dozen or so Orcs that had surrounded Barbara. Before she waded in she took a look over her shoulder. Making sure that Cass and Mary were doing okay. They were doing alright fighting their way towards Spoiler and Raven who were barely just hanging on. Donna shifted her head for a moment to look over the horde of Orcs that had yet to attack. She could see the smile on Khargol’s face. His arms crossed in front of his chest. The chain leash that Donna knew was connected to Diana hanging from his right hand. She aimed her sword at him before she jumped into the pile of Orcs around Babs.

Barbara was still on the ground. An Orc had a hand around her waist trying to pull her upwards but somehow she was managing to avoid it. Donna didn’t care, she cut her way through them towards her friend. Orcs dropping with every swing and through of a fist.

“Your sister truly is just like you,” Khargol remarked to Diana.

Diana herself was unable to see anything through the mass of Orc bodies. Kneeling as she was by her Master’s feet the only thing she could make out was the roar of battle. A roar she was all too familiar with and even after her months of slavery she felt the urge to join the battle. She could tell though that the trap had indeed worked. The remaining heroines were distracted, confused and fighting for their lives. The distinctive voice of Stephanie Brown identifying the trap had been heard and then the battle had truly been joined. Every once in a while she could make out what she thought to be her friends' feet or legs as they fought but she wasn’t sure.

“Donna and I are almost exact duplicates, Master, it is only our life experiences that separate us and those are similar as well. We will fight and die for our friends” Diana responded. Feeling a little like a hypocrite as she looked up along the chain leash to his hand that held it.

“She rushes to save a friend. One who is not even powerful. The one you call Batgirl” Khargol narrated for her.

Diana was unsure if he meant Spoiler or Batgirl herself. She knew Orphan had already been captured. She had seen the four Orcs who would become her tenders until she had been trained escorting the fiery almost mute girl away from the battle in the collar and chains of slavery. She now stood behind her and Khargol. Every now and again Diana would look back to her and see that she was now motionless standing while her suit was still on, it had been torn in the most private of places to reveal her chest and her pussy.

Donna’s sword pierced through another Orc and she was free to get a hold of Babs. Batgirl’s costume was ripped and torn but still clinging to her body. Keeping her covered. An outstretched hand was greeted with relish. Batgirl was back on her feet but she was not in any sort of fighting shape. Orcs were beginning to close around them again. Donna eyed through them to the other battles. Raven and Stephanie were still barely holding on. An Orc had its hand around Spoiler’s throat while its other hand held a collar it was trying to bring down to the heroine’s neck. Raven fought against a couple of Orcs but she too was torn and it didn’t look like she was going to get to Spoiler in time. Mary and Cass were doing their best. A stream of dead Orcs lay in their wake but they had been slowed by a large horde of them on their way to rescue Spoiler and Raven. Tim was nowhere to be found. Robin had managed to secret himself away somewhere and secretly Donna was pleased that the hero had found a way out.

“If we lose Raven and Mary we are done. They are our only way out of here” Batgirl stated.

Donna nodded, looking out over the battle again. The few seconds she had before she was going to be engaged again was all she needed to formulate a plan.

“Marvelous to watch. I wish I had taken more delight in watching you as you went through my Orcs. She moves as if she and the blade are one” Khargol again narrated to Diana.

“She has rescued the Batgirl for the moment” Khargol relayed to Diana. Diana moved a little in her kneeling position. Aware for one of the first times in quite some time that she was nude except for the jewelry and collar that Khargol provided.

“What will she do next, slave?” Khargol asked. A slight tug on her leash to make sure Diana knew to answer truthfully. Not that she wouldn’t anyways but the subtle displays of her ownership always seem to be on his mind and she had to admit she did enjoy it as well.

“With that crisis solved she will now look for ways out. I am not familiar enough with this area to know for sure but I would imagine Mary is the key to getting out as she can come and go from here as she pleases and perhaps Raven as well as she can teleport as well. Donna will look to gather the team around either or both of them to enact a retreat” Dianaa answered.

Khargol looked down on his slave with a gleeful smile.

“Will she not come for you?” Khargol asked.

“She will not risk the others for a chance to rescue me” Diana stated with complete and utter truthfulness and knowing.

***

“Babs, get on my back” Donna leaned over slightly and motioned for her friend to get on.

“Are you sure about that?” Babs asked not even bothering to fight the notion. Knowing full well she was not capable of fighting anymore.

“It’s that or leave you here and I’m not doing that” Donna replied with a firm set of her jaw and a slight smile.

Babs was on her back in no time before the Orcs had regrouped. Donna bounded through them. One hand behind her helped to keep Babs on her back while she ran, dodged and slashed with her one free hand. The target was Raven and Stephanie. Cassie and Mary were still pinned down but they were okay for the moment. Battling their own way towards Raven and Stephanie at a slower pace. Donna’s blade swung with all the might of a demi-goddess and all the skill of a warrior born. She cut through Orcs while Babs held tightly to her back.

“Marvelous to watch,” Khargol remarked more to himself but loud enough that Diana could hear him.

Diana felt nothing but pride for her sisters. Watching them fight was like watching artisans. They were clearly at the top of their game.

Cassie swung a little too hard with a right fist, at least it appeared that way before Mary came in with a swift kick and opened a line to Stephanie and Raven. Donna was making her way there, she was going to be first.

She slammed into the lines of Orcs that had developed around the encircled duo. Donna’s blade held nothing back and neither did the warrior. With one arm she cut a swath three Orcs wide around her as she joined up with her friends. Mary and Cassie were not far behind. Cassie burst into the circle with an axe planted through the head of an unsuspecting Orc from behind.

“Where’s Tim?” Cassie asked as they all regrouped. The surrounding Orcs were beginning to come back to their senses after being rushed from behind.

“I saw him take off earlier” Donna mentioned.

“Weird, that’s not like Tim” Cassie said, clearly worried for one of her last remaining friends.

“Nope, I am here” They all looked upward.

In the nook of a rock formation was Robin. He was hunched in it but looked quite happy and pleased with himself.

“Tim!!” Cassie jumped up and grabbed a hold of him. Pushing him to the ground. While around them the Orcs continued to congregate.

“Let’s put the reunion on hold for now. We have to hold these bastards off while Raven creates a spell to get us out of here’ Donna commanded. The whole group turned serious and looked over towards the Orcs.

Far too many for them to take on and not get captured. It was a delaying tactic that they were going to need.

“We can’t fight these guys here while Raven prepares. We have to separate again” Tim offered.

“I agree,” Mary replied.

Donna looked at all of them. She had fought hard to get everyone back together and now they were suggesting splitting apart again. Babs was still on her back and would be in no condition to fight at the moment. Her instinct told her to look over toward Diana and Khargol. There she saw something that made up her mind.

“Raven, start the spell, we all give her the time right here” Donna commanded.

“You sure…..” Mary started to say but in response, Donna moved to the rocks where Robin had appeared and placed Babs down. She pointed towards Khargol and Diana with her sword.

The pair was moving towards them at pace.

“Not good!!” Cassie called out.

Khargol moved at a pace only a large Orc like him could. Behind him was the leashed body of Diana who caught up as fast as she could.

“You will not let them go!!” Khargol called out to all of his forces. Every single Orc and Goblin at the rock of Ages was coming down to fight the remaining heroines.

“Raven as soon as you can” Donna nodded towards her longtime friend.

Raven nodded in return. The understanding never had to be said between them. It was all on her now. The Orcs attacked while Khargol was still making his way towards them. Diana followed on foot close behind, being almost dragged along by the leash in Khargol’s hand. Donna resolved that if he came within any sort of acceptable distance of her sword she would engage him.

The heroes plunged into the ever-increasing ranks of Orcs. They had planned their ambush well and Khargol had certainly not underestimated the need for numbers. Babs stayed with Raven as she chanted. The spent Batgirl there really for moral support more than anything. Tim Drake, Robin was bouncing everywhere a true credit to his mentor but the person was still not as powerful as his mentor or as agile as his predecessor. Nightwing who Donna had known well. Now as he bounded from one orc to another he was caught. An Orich hand sweeping out and taking a hold of an ankle. Another grabbed his wrists and that was it. He was soon taken away from the field of battle much to Cassie's anger.

Cassie bellowed in anger at the loss of another friend. She launched herself into the Orcs. Such ferocity even caused the Orcs to take a step back. For a second, the Orcs were caught unaware while Cassie went through them. It didn’t take long though until they regrouped and Cassie found herself cut off from everyone.

“Cassie!!” Donna called out.

It was too late. An Orc jumped on top of her. Smothering her to the ground. Cassie made mincemeat of the Orc who was dead but its giant girth was fully on top of her. Cassie with her strength would be able to haul him off with no problem but the Orcs around her took the cue from their fallen comrade. They jumped on top of them too. Soon the only thing that was visible behind all the orc Flesh was her head. Cassie was beyond hurling insults at them, she was calling for help but Donna couldn’t get there and Mary was hemmed in as well. Stephanie tried to jump through but one of the Orcs caught her by the ankle and brought her with a heavy thud to the ground. Stephanie was out like a light. A collar was placed around her throat before Cassie even realized an Orc was approaching her with her own collar.

The orcs roared in triumph at one of the last Amazons being captured. The collar was now firmly around Cassie’s throat and her struggles ceased. If anything the Orcs had to get off of her really quickly because without her powers she would be crushed by their huge frames. She was brought to her feet. Disorientated from the battle and the collaring Cassie offered no resistance as they placed wrist and ankle restraints on her before stripping off her costume. Donna watched with one eye as she held off the horde. Now there was only her and Mary keeping the horde from getting to Raven and Batgirl. Donna risked a glance backwards towards her friends.

Raven desperately tried to open a portal but Donna could see the telltale black and purple of her magic was being affected somehow. Donna looked around not really sure why. Until her eyes caught hold of Khargol. His eyes were wide and his smile large as Diana was beside him. He seemed to be waving his hand which seemed to be doing the job on Raven’s magic.

“Mary, do you know any other methods out of here?” Donna called out.

A punch went through an Orc’s face while a leg sweep took two off of theirs. Donna risked a glance over towards her friend. She watched as Mary flung a ball of lightning at a group of Orcs that didn’t kill them but it knocked them out and left their bodies smoking. There were quite a few around her in that shape.

“Yes but it’s over there past the chairs and past Khargol” Mary pointed over the horde and back to where only moments before Khargol and Dinaa had been. Donna didn’t dare try and go through him. She shook her head and looked back towards Raven who was still struggling.

“Not an Option” Donna called out and Mary nodded her head letting her know she thought so too.

“I have a way out for you all” Khargols voice pierced through the action of battle.

“Go to hell” Donna replied instinctually.

The laughter and chuckling coming from the leader of the Orcs was more menacing than any speech could ever be. Donna thought that as she fought on. She was beginning to tire and she knew there was no chance right now. Raven couldn’t create a portal and Mary’s only other way out was through the leader of the Orcs who had defeated all who had come before him.

“Donna!! I think I can open it for one person!!” Raven called out.

“Babs!!! You're up, get through that portal!” Donna called immediately.

Looking over towards Mary who for a brief moment looked scared beyond all imagining but quickly she fixed herself and nodded towards Donna. Barbara got to her feet and shook her own head.

“It has to be you, Donna!!” Babs called out and jumped into the fray. She kicked two Orcs and then was down on the ground with a collar going around her throat.

“Damn it!!” Donna called out.

“She’s right Donna it has to be you” Mary called out over her own attacks.

The pair of them were barely keeping any Orc from Raven who looked tired. Donna knew her friend and knew the power it took to open a portal and especially to override the Orc leader's magics. There was no time to argue. Donna nodded towards Mary and then broke from the fight. Orcs streamed behind her as she ran towards Raven.

“Save as many as you can” Raven called out with all her strength she put everything she had and the portal stabilized for a moment.

Donna dove through the portal and looked behind her as it collapsed upon itself.

***

Khargol watched as the fight left the only remaining fighter. The one called Shazam whose real name was Mary according to his slave seemed to lose all the will to fight once Donna had gone through the portal. The purple cloak-wearing witch known as Raven had surprised him with the amount of power she could call upon to open the portal but still. Now the world's heroines were all his except for the one named Donna Troy.

The final Amazon had alluded his grasp once more but one of the two remaining Amazons had been taken. The one known as Wonder Girl was stripped, collared and restrained. Mary had fought but all the steel had left her body. She was now fighting to keep her freedom for a little longer as opposed to keeping it forever. It was a completely different mentality. Batgirl was now collared and being brought along with Wonder Girl and the other known as Spoiler towards him. To join the captured heroine known as Orphan.

As traps went it was a very successful one. Albeit the one true prize he wanted was still not in his grasp. There was a cry from his left and he watched. Mary Marvel was taken to the ground. Her will still resisted, she fought like an animal caged. It wasn’t long though until an Orc had a collar around her throat. Powers gone, she was not much more than a regular human who could never hope to outmuscle an Orc. She was stripped of her clothes and brought to her feet. Restraints were added to her and that was it. All of the heroines who were left were now under Orc control. The Three Batgirls, Ravan, Mary Marvel and the biggest catch of them all, Wonder Girl.

“Well done my friends” Khargol roared out from the back of the horde.

The horde was bringing all of the captured heroines together in a line. Attaching leads from the collars of the captured to the front of the next heroine. Creating a chain of slaves that started with Wonder Girl. Khargol moved through the crowd to stand in front of the newly captured heroines.

“You fought well but my slave deduced you would be here and my trap was well planned” Khargol started.

The mention of his slave helping him seemed to deflate the heroines even more.

“Really Diana? You helped him?” Cassie said from the front of the line.

Diana who had followed her Master from behind was now kneeling as she did whenever he came to a stop next to him. His hand that held her leash was on top of her head like a pet.

“I will always help my Master. You will all learn there is no other way. Just like all of our other friends” Diana said grimly.

“I will not become a plaything!” Stephanie roared from the back of the line.

“You will and quickly too. The Orcs have ways, Stephanie……. I am sorry for what awaits you all. Save yourself some trouble and a lot of pain and suffering. Just submit” Diana pleaded.

“Enough of this prattle. You all will be slaves of the Orc nation. You are now nothing but property. You will be transported to Mezzerkrog for breaking and training” Khargol interrupted and roared so that all the horde could hear him.

***

The dungeons of Mezzerkrog were virtually silent. With the Orc advance being slowed there had been relatively few new slaves to break. Khargol marched the newly captured heroines into the dungeon without a thought. He knew as they did that they would not voluntarily submit. They would need the workers of the dungeon to convince them. The Batgirls, Barbara, Stephanie and Cassandra were taken first from the group. Their chained bodies rattled away from Raven, Mary and Cassie in a different direction. Four giant Orcs appeared and took the leashes from Khargol’s hand that contained the chained remaining slaves to be.

“I will visit you soon, slaves,” Khargol said with a taunting smile.

Cassie watched him go with all the hatred she could manage but the truth was much simpler and horrifying since they had arrived inside the dungeon she had become increasingly scared. It was here that other heroines had been broken and she had no doubt she would be added to the list. Whenever she could get looks from the others she could tell they were thinking the same thing. The Orc who now had a hold of her leash pulled. It caused Cassie to nearly trip and fall coming out of her reverie but she was soon walking in time with her captors again. Behind her was Raven and then Mary all chained together like a pack of convicts. Rattling chains announced their presence in the eerie silence of the dungeon. Marched along by one Orc who had the lead and four more who took up positions around the slaves. There was nothing they could do anyways. They were powerless and if Cassie was being honest they were all a little shell-shocked.

Mary was the first to be detached from the group. An Orc taking the lead that was running from Mary’s collar to the back of Raven’s collar. He unhooked the lead and led her away from the other two. Another Orc shadowed him as he walked away. Leaving Cassie and Raven to the other Orcs. Three guards and the one who still had control of the leash. Mary was soon out of sight but the dungeons were so vast and so empty that they could still hear her feet moving and asking for the Orc to slow his pace. Cassie had noted he was walking fast and with the hobble chains that they had given to them there was not a fast pace that they could sustain. Her attention was taken elsewhere when they came to a stop once more. This time they seemed to be in front of a sort of station that had a bondage horse setup with restraints and three walls. On each of the walls were whips, crops and other devices Cassie was sure she didn’t want to know about. The Orcs moved closer to Cassie but they were aiming for Raven behind her. Cassie felt the leash from the back of her collar being unlocked and saw as they dragged Raven away. Her friend had a look of acceptance that Cassie was sorry to see but also wondered if perhaps submitting right away may be for the best. Raven was led towards the bondage horse. Cassie was forced to watch as the Orcs had her straddle it. Her ankles were cuffed to the legs and her hands cuffed to the other legs. The effect was Raven was face down on the horse with her ass up and exposed. The Ocs wasted no time or effort. Four of them surrounded her, two of them carried crops while another carried a flogger. The Orc who stood away a little further brandished a whip that had several barbs along it.

“Please no!” Raven called out.

She might as well have been talking to an empty room. The Orcs didn’t waste any time. They began to use their tools on the poor heroine.

“NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!” Raven cried out as they started.

A pull on her leash and Cassie was led away. Though she could still hear Raven’s screams behind her and now she also heard another set of screams that she was pretty sure was Mary far off in the dungeon.

Cassie didn’t know if it was intended or not but the screams of her friends were torture all its own. Being led now by one Orc and guarded by two more she was led into the depths of the dungeons. In the distance, she could see a large slab with a throne on it. Khargol was there sitting on the throne while Diana, his slave, was by his side. Kneeling with her hands on her thighs with her palms pressed upwards. Her head was lowered but as Cassie came closer she noted that Diana raised her head a little to lock eyes with her. Being on the large slab she didn’t have to raise her head too high for Cassie to see.

“Welcome to Mezzerkrog slave” Khargol greeted her.

“Just get on with it. Do your thing and auction me off or whatever” Cassie blurted out much too strongly and with too much fear in her voice.

Khargol smiled and shifted in his throne a little as he leaned forward.

“You will be broken along with your friends but you will not be held up for auction. You have already been picked by a Master…… me” Khargol roared in laughter at the revelation.

“As will the other final Amazon. The other sister who continues to elude me” Khargol continued.

“You’re just a sick perv” Cassie announced and tried to pull away from the Orc who held her leash.

The Orc pulled aggressively back. Forcing Cassie to trip over herself as she was pulled towards it. Cassie landed on the cold hard concrete with a thud that seemed to amuse her Orc handler. Everything inside of her told her to get up and pull that Orc’s head from its shoulders but with the collar on she was powerless.

“I understand you were friends with two of the newest Orcs under my command,” Khargol said.

Behind him and Diana came two Orcs. They wore the shattered uniforms of her two closest friends. Superboy who was her first and only real love and her best friend Robin. Recently captured along with Cassie and the others he had already undergone the spell to become one of the horde. Now the two of them walked towards her. The greenish skin on Superboy was highlighted by the lighter and somewhat grey skin of Robins. The two Orcs were massive though and the torn uniforms tore at her own heartstrings.

“Please no” Cassie cried out. Already knowing what was about to happen.

“Please I beg you don’t have them do this” Cassie pleaded.

“It is a great honor for them. They will have my own slave before even me. They would never dishonor me by turning down the offer…… isn’t that right my friends” Khargol explained.

The two Orcs that used to be her friends nodded their heads just before they were a stride away from Cassie. Her handler passed the Orc who used to be Superboy the lead and backed away with a smile on its huge ugly face.

“Diana, please don’t let this happen” Cassie pleaded.

Cassie looked at her one-time mentor and saw the turmoil play out on her face but the answer she received was not the one she was hoping for.

“This is for the best Cassie, you must learn your new place and how to serve your Master. Believe me, it is much better to obey than to disobey” Diana answered and though Cassie saw that turmoil she also saw acceptance and truth on her mentor’s face.

“I never thought I would say this to you Diana……….. You have forgotten who you are. If there is any part of the old you, the you that helped train me, the you that fought for this world….. please you have to rise up” Cassie replied.

The only answer she got from her mentor was a sad shake of her head before Khargol tugged on Diana's leash.

“You will learn Cassie, I just hope you are not as stubborn as the rest of us were” Diana stated.

“You know me Diana, what are the odds of that? I will not just bow down and accept this fate” Cassie replied, she flew her hands in the sky. The rattling of the chinas seemingly echoed throughout the entire dungeon.

“I know they broke you and they will probably break me but I will not give in easily” She proclaimed

This elicited a chuckle from Khargol but nothing more. The two Orcs who were once Superboy and Robin now had direct command over her. Robin shoved her to the ground. Her naked body was exposed to him as she rolled to her back. Trying to get up but the Orc that had been Superboy and her first lover pinned her down by his knees on her shoulders. His cock was barely covered by a loin cloth that she had seen most newer Orcs wearing. The cloth did nothing to protect her as it hung from his waist. Now she got her first visual as he rubbed his cock over her face while keeping her pinned.

“Stop!” Cassie called out but there was no stopping.

In response, the Orc that had been Robin stepped in between her legs. He shoved them open with his feet. Taking a good look at her pussy he knelt down and started to play with her clit with one hand while the other stroked her inner thighs.

“No….. No!!!….. please stop….. Connor, Tim….. please…..” Cassie couldn’t say much more because she was stifling a moan. Orcs seemed to know exactly how to please her. She didn’t want to say much more anyways because every time she opened her mouth the Orc that had been Superboy tried to stuff his balls into her mouth. Cassie had tried to bite down but the Orc’s skin, even at its most sensitive, was immune to the kind of damage she could do without her powers.

Orc Superboy seemed to laugh at her attempts but Cassie was trying her best to make him get off of her but she was being distracted by Orc Robin. His touch was perfect as if he had been her lover for years. He knew where and when to touch her sensitive areas. Like some sort of perv six sense he played her clit and nipples with Orc Superboy perfectly.

“MMMM” It was the first moan she hadn’t been able to stifle.

“MMMMMM” The second one came much faster.

Cassie couldn’t help herself. Even with Orc Superboy jamming his balls into her mouth she found the whole thing erotic. Right there in front of the throne. In front of Khargol and her mentor. She was going to cum like a whore in front of them and Gods she was going to enjoy it.

“MMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!” Cassie’s first orgasm in Orc captivity would not be her last or even the last of that very minute. Superboy and Robin Orcs worked in tandem.

They ripped orgasm after orgasm from her before Superboy finally removed his knees from her shoulders and his balls from her mouth. Orc Robin grabbed her by the shoulder and knee and pushed her up from the floor and onto all fours. Her face was now looking in between Orc Superboy’s feet and she felt Orc Robin spreading her legs more.

“Please don’t do this. Conner, Tim there must be some part of you in there. Fight it!!!” Cassie pleaded.

To respond the Orc Superboy took a hold of the back of her head and had her arch herself. Looking upwards from all fours she looked up and saw the Orc’s large cock, it was stiffening for her before her very eyes it grew a few inches in girth and length.

“My god!!” Cassie yelled out.

“Please” Cassie called out again but it was no use.

Orc Robin had his cock out from behind his loin cloth and now he positioned himself behind her. Orc Superboy held her by her shoulders while rubbing his cock all over her face. Cassie tried to struggle but her efforts were not going to help. Orc Superboy kept the top of her in place while Orc Robin grabbed a hold of her hips and controlled her bottom half. His cock rubbed between her ass cheeks. She could feel it on her body stiffening in preparation.

There was no more time to wait. Orc Robin thrust into her in one giant push. Delving deep into her with his large Orc Cock. Cassie screamed in protest and then in ecstasy when he began to move in and out. At first, he moved completely out before thrusting back in all the way again right up to his own body. Coming out fully once more he thrust deep again. Five times he came completely out of her after thrusting deep and then finally he started to fuck her. Cassie couldn’t help herself, full and aroused she started to moan.

“MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!”

“That’s right, slave, enjoy your new place in life,” Khargol said from the throne.

Diana watched it all in horror. Watching her pupil and friend being abused by the same people who she used to count as her closest friends. When Cassie started to moan Diana moaned in horror on the inside. Knowing full well what was happening. The pleasure the Orcs could execute on their subjects was beginning to wear out her protege.

The mind of Wonder Girl was beginning to turn to mush. Cassie wouldn’t take the pounding from Orc Robin much longer but when Orc Superboy let go of her shoulders and thrust his cock into her face she knew what was wanted and gods forgive her she didn’t hesitate. The Orc cock in her mouth didn't really have a taste. The texture was smooth and her tongue could feel the Orc’s heart rate as she slurped around it. Behind her, Orc Robin continued to pound away at her pussy. Cassie wasn’t going to be able to last much longer before she had an orgasm and though there was nothing special about it she knew instinctively that one orgasm would lead to more and then she would be gone. In her place, slave Cassie would begin to arise. Worst of all, she wasn’t sure if holding on was the best thing anymore. There was only Donna left now free. Everyone else had either been turned into an Orc or broken into slaves. Being pounded by her former friend from behind and sucking her ex-boyfriend's cock in front of her. Her mind was slowly just accepting the fact that this was going to be a major part of her life from now on.

“MMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Cassie’s moans around the cock of Orc Superboy began to be more frequent.

Behind her, Orc Robin began to push her further. His hands were back on her hips as she thrust in and out of her but then he just left his cock inside of her. In front of her Orc Superboy’s cock in her mouth went more rigid. She could feel the rush of blood and then she felt the rush of cum from the base of his shaft all the way to the tip of his head which was buried in her mouth. Orc Superboy came into her mouth with such force that there was no option, it was either swallow or choke. Cassie swallowed every drop of his cum. His cock slipped out of her mouth as she cleaned his shaft with her mouth. Orc Robin behind her still had his very hard and erect member inside of her. He was no longer fucking but when Superboy moved out of the way, Orc Robin with his hands on her hips had her crawl. With his cock still inside of her she was forced to crawl. Orc Superboy took a hold of her leash and began to walk away.

“Have fun my friends” Khargol called from the throne.

Cassie could only watch as she was led away with a cock in her pussy pushing her and the taste of Orc cum still in her mouth.

***

Mary swayed in her bondage. Upside down her feet were tied above her. Together and hanging a good ten feet off of the floor. Two posts on either side of her held a railing from which she was tied. Her hands were outstretched downwards from her as well. Tied to a ring on the floor. It anchored her enough that she wouldn’t sway too much but she still swayed a little. The rush of blood to her head had long since passed and they had made her swallow something that she was sure was allowing her to remain like this. She was pretty sure she had been hanging upside down for more than twenty-four hours now and she wasn’t feeling any ill effects. It was just disorientating.

Of course, the hanging wasn’t the only part of the torture. On the railing where she hung were numerous candles. The wax dripped over her swaying body. Hot when it hit her flesh and then immediately cooled. She was nowhere near covered in wax but a large portion of her body was covered in the stuff. So much so that now when the candles dripped it was a good bet it was going to hit an already covered part of her body. It had gotten like this twice before and each time a goblin or an Orc mage arrived to clean her body so that the torture could begin anew.

Mary knew she should have at the very least passed out by now but whatever they had given her somehow managed to keep that from happening. It was both a relief and a regret that they wanted to make sure she was okay if only so that they could continue the torture they had selected. She wasn’t sure if she would have preferred the bondage horse and the coalition of whips that Raven had gotten and who knew what had happened to the Batgirls. Cassie, though, she could imagine a million things that the Orc leader would want to do to Wonder Girl and Mary shivered for each of them.

An Orc mage approached, Mary steeled herself for another round of feeling the hot wax again. The mage did his work and cleaned her body of the wax but before the candles could start to cover her once more in the hot wax two goblins appeared on the railing above her. They unhooked her feet causing her to fall to the ground. She landed with a big thud on her shoulder which instantly roared into pain. The Orc mage looked at the two Goblins and then started to berate them in their own language. It was the first time Mary had seen open discontent between the two races but the Goblins were soon back on the floor and releasing her hands from the rope that had kept her anchored. The Orc mage came to her and waved his staff.

Mary felt the pain in her shoulder going and then completely disappearing. The Orc magic was indeed very strong. It felt as good as new. The Goblins attached a chain leash to her collar and pulled. Mary didn’t need to know to follow them. She had learned just on her walk over to her first tortures that disobedience was harshly punished. She wasn’t ready to sign the slave contract yet. If she was being honest with herself she would only sign it now to avoid the dungeon which she supposed was kind of the point. She had accepted that she would be a slave for the rest of her life. Or at least she thought she had accepted it but she wanted them to work for it. If that made any sense she wasn’t sure but it made sense to her. So she would endure the wax and whatever diabolical torture they were leading her to now.

***

Cassie wasn’t sure what to call it. She had been pushed into a torture chamber by the cock in her pussy. Orc Robin had remained stiff and vigilant as they travelled through the dungeons. Cassie had at least hoped she would get a sight of some of her colleagues but there had been no sighting of anyone else. It seemed as though the entire world was her and her two former now Orcish friends. The entire dungeon seemed to comprise separate rooms. It was so hard to tell just how big it was but the silence was probably eerier than it would have been to hear hundreds of women screaming in pain and pleasure. Cassie was pushed towards one of the rooms. All of them had no doors, they were just three-sided walls partisan with long hallways that slaves, goblins and Orcs used to get around.

In one of these rooms, Cassie was shown to a bed where the pair of Orcs had their way with her. As soon as she was on the bed Orc Robin finally pulled out of her but not for long he waited until she was on her back. He took her feet and pushed them upwards so that her knees went into the air. Orc Superboy came around and took Orc Robin’s place at her feet. He held her knees up while he worked to get his own cock pointed at her pussy. Cassie had stopped trying to appeal to their previous natures and now just took it. Orc Robin wanted his cock sucked so Cassie obliged. She stuck her mouth out and open which he then shoved his cock in. Her tongue worked on his shaft while she struggled to breathe.

Orc Robin grabbed a hold of the back of her head and made sure that she was all the way down. Her nose touched his pelvic area while she struggled to breathe. Deep throating the Orc while Orc Superboy had the head of his cock now at her lips. Cassie stiffened in anticipation. She willed herself to relax which was tough with the cock in her mouth just in time for Superboy to shove his cock inside of her. Cassie and Connor had done it plenty of times but this was a humiliation that even she couldn’t accept. She started to cry around Orc Robin's cock. The pair didn’t care. They continued on their way.

Both of them had their way with her over the next couple of days. Even taking her asshole and fucking her in both holes at once. Cassie had called out in shame and anger at that at first but like everything else, she simply had to take it. It wasn’t until the third day that an Orc mage joined them, asking if she wanted to sign the contract. Cassie had said no out of pure principle but the mage disappeared after that and hadn’t reappeared for over three days now.

Cassie lay on her bed, the two Orcs that used to be her friends slept on either side of her while she propped herself up against the wall. She could easily escape the room but she could see Orc guards just outside and she was in no shape to fight. In fact, she didn’t want to escape that way. There was no more fight left in her. She simply waited on the mage to come so that she could say the words and join Diana in slavery.

She was half asleep when she heard movement. It wasn’t the mage, it was Khargol himself coming in. Followed as always by Diana on leash.

“Are you ready to be my slave?” Khargol asked her.

Cassie wept as she nodded her head. She could see a tear in Diana’s as well but nothing was said.

“Excellent!!” Khargol roared in triumph.

***

One Year Later

“We need more power!” Jarvis' voice roared over the table.

“Power is great but we need food first” Abdul’s answered roar was no less convincing.

“Okay enough!! we are not going to get anywhere if we just shout over each other. We all know our limitations right now” Donna's voice cut through.

She sat at the head of a table of five. One year after the invasion of the Orcs and the five people around the table were the leaders of the only remaining free settlement in the world. Donna had managed to save close to five thousand people. All within an old Cold War era bunker that had been upgraded for the modern age. It contained solar power from a hidden farm high in the mountains. The bunker itself could hold double the number and Donna still went out occasionally to try and pick up any stragglers but she was pretty sure she had found everyone. The Orcs had rampaged across the world. Militaries and governments fell. Khargol established the Orcs' world order which if Donna was being serious was actually a little better besides the abject slavery of females the entire planet was healing from decades of abuse. Anything that used to be accomplished through fossil fuels was now done by magic. The tiny settlement that they had all named Freedom was the last redoubt for mankind.

“If we can get our hands on some of those Orcish magic food processors,” Trish said directly from her right.

Donna had a strict rule. Never interact with the Orcs. Once it was known there was one human not under their yoke she knew Khargol would dispatch the legions to find that one.

“You know we can’t do it,” Donna said exasperated. They had been in the room for three hours trying their best to delegate the meagre resources that they had.

“It would solve so many problems,” Abdul said, which got a nod from Jarvis and the other person who hadn’t said anything in a while, Claire.

“I said no,” Donna replied much more strongly than she meant to. Though everything was done by the committee there Donna had the final say.

“So where’s the power and food going to come from?” Trish asked.

***

Khargol walked with his slave Cassie behind him. Her leash was held in his hand while she walked. Her chains rattled against the floor of the palace. His other slave Diana was back in the bedroom resting after a vigorous night of fucking the two slaves. Cassie had seemed the one with the most energy so she accompanied him today while he went to hold court as the humans called it.

“Your chains are rattling excessively today slave” Khargol called from the front.

“Sorry Master, I am finding it hard to keep up with your pace today” Cassie replied from behind. Her tone conveyed just how sorry she was.

“Perhaps you didn’t have as much energy as I thought slave” Khargol replied while he lessened his pace. It wasn’t like they couldn’t wait for him.

Khargol was the recognized ruler of the planet. His hordes had taken up residence all over the world. Some of the humans had even remarked that the land itself seemed better for their arrival. Khargol was amused at this. If there were two things that Orcs loved to do it was to fight and to farm. Of course, fucking was close as well he snorted to himself as he thought.

“Something amusing Master?” Cassie called from the back.

“Just thinking about the state of the world,” Khargol declared.

“It is much better for your arrival” Cassie proclaimed in a deferential tone that Khargol wasn’t sure of. He pulled a little on her leash and stopped. He turned around as Cassie came up to him.

“What do you mean slave?” Khargol demanded.

Cassie stumbled a bit. It had been some months since she had needed punishment. She thought she was speaking with deference in her tone.

“Just that we were killing the planet and now it seems to be healing as well as all the people now have set jobs. I mean you killed so many of us…… which I’m not happy with but you are the ruler and your choices are the only ones that matter, but humans have direction now. We are slaves” Cassie replied.

Khargol smiled and stifled a chuckle.

“An excellent way to put it, slave. Come let us get to the throne room and see what awaits today” Khargol turned and tugged on her leash to get her walking again. This time she had a little more energy since she was thankful she hadn’t displeased him.

What had been waiting had been nothing of worth until at the end when one of his men came to him with a small envelope.

“This was dropped off at a settlement in what was once called Canada. The commander of the area didn’t think much of it but thought you should see it” The soldier told him.

Khargol took the envelope in his hands and gave it to Cassie whose hands were better to open such small human things. Cassie opened it and gave it to him without so much as taking a peak. He took a few moments to read it and then she simply sat and thought.

“The commander thought it was of no use?” Khargol asked the soldier.

“Yes my King, he said there can be no human settlement left in the area as it’s all mountains” The soldier replied.

“Such moronic thinking should be punished, Who else but a human could write this” Khargol asked rhetorically.

“My King, he sent it so that you could verify” The soldier pleaded on behalf of the commander.

“He will be dealt with as well. Have we already grown fat on our winnings? This commander simply didn’t want to go into the mountains in the cold” Khargol roared.

Cassie who was kneeling next to him on the side of the throne had rarely seen him that mad.

“Prepare a portal to this place and bring a human slave to write my reply” Khargol demanded.

A human servant was brought up quickly. They transcribed everything Khargol said and then sealed it in another envelope.

Khargol took Cassie back to their bedroom where Diana was awake and straightening things up.

“Come slaves we have some business to attend to” Khargol stated.

He rarely if ever connected Diana and Cassie together in a daisy chain but he did today. Diana was as always in his mind his first slave so she was the first while a chain ran from the back of her collar to Cassie’s. The pair were led out of the palace building into the back yards which served as a sort of transport hub. From here Khargol and any Orc from the palace could get virtually anywhere in the world. Khargol took them towards a little used portal that had the same soldier there who had reported to Khargol earlier.

“Everything is prepared as ordered, my King” The soldier bowed his head slightly as Khargol and the slaves walked by and straight into the portal.

***

Even at the base of the mountain, the air was cool. The Orcs had set up a beautiful farming village in the area as well as a couple of others as well from what Diana could hear. Khargol thought went immediately towards what looked to be the commander of the area.

With a flick of his wrist, Khargol drew his axe from his side and placed it directly into the head of the commander who simply dropped down dead. He turned to the soldier who had come to inform them who seemed to pale under the glare.

“You had the courage to come and report it when he should have. I name you commander” Khargol commanded and all the Orcs seemed to take it all in stride. The body of the previous commander was taken away.

“The letter states if we agree to the terms then we shall send out a green flare at dusk. You will do this as ordered commander”

The new commander nodded gravely and started spouting orders for all the Orcs who seemed to take the command change in stride.

“It will be dusk soon my King” The commander informed them.

The sun was beginning to set. Diana couldn’t remember the last time she had enjoyed a sunset. As the sun set she enjoyed it immensely. The serenity of it all was something she relished. Just as the last light was to go out of the day the green flare went up.

“Now we wait until the morning slaves” Khargol’s smile was immense.

Diana knew if he chose he could portal back to the palace and spend the night there but Khargol knew how to raise the morale of his people. He stayed and drank with the new commander and his people. They drank while Diana and Cassie entertained them. No other Orc had laid hands on Cassie since she had submitted and this night was no different. Diana and Cassie had become quite the good pair of dancers and they could keep going for long periods of time. The Orcs as well knew never to touch unless given permission. It was not a late night and though Khargol had drunk with the men he had not drunk to excess. He almost never did and when he settled into the makeshift domed tent with his slaves he couldn’t hide his amusement at whatever was going to happen tomorrow.

“No play tonight slaves, sleep….. for tomorrow everything changes” Khargol ordered.

***

Donna lay in her bed. Staring at a report about food and water production that she just couldn’t get past the first couple of sentences. The bottom line was they were running out of essentially everything.

“Maybe I should go for some of the Orc’s stuff,” Donna openly mused.

There was a knock at the door. Donna rose from her bed and walked to the door. Opening it she saw Trish. One of the leaders of the settlement gestured for her to come in.

“What can I do for you?” Donna asked.

“Honestly Donna………. I don’t really know how to say this…….. we took a vote and we decided that we need Orc tech if we are going to survive” Trish started.

“We went over this already and what do you mean you took a vote. I wasn’t there” Donna wasn’t angry but confusion was certainly present.

“Well, we met without you……. We know trying to steal them would be stupid” Trish continued.

“Well yeah,” That seemed to alleviate some of Donna’s confusion.

“So we kind of just asked for it,” Trish continued again.

“Asked for it?…….” Donna asked herself.

“……. You didn’t ask for it you would have bargained for it” Donna replied to her own questioned

“…….. and the only thing you have to bargain with is……… Me” Donna finished for her.

Trish was nodding her head.

“I’m so sorry Donna, It all made sense when we were talking about it and then I realized what I had done. I had taken away your freedom without you even knowing. That’s why I am here now. You can run and be away from here. The men were going to come and get you in the morning with some sort of plan. We will be discovered but we should have our freedoms taken from us for what we tried to do” Trish was crying as she said it all.

Donna took a big breath and took a hold of Trish’s shoulders.

“Tell the men, I will go willingly. This has been my fate for over a year now. It’s time I joined my friends in slavery” Donna stated.

“No….. you can’t,” Trish said.

“My job was to protect as many as I could. I did that here. My job is done and if my slavery brings about a new dawn for everyone here. I won’t deny them that” Donna remarked.

***

Dawn the next day found Khargol with his slaves and a company of soldiers on a small plain in between mountains. There in the distance, Khargol could see a depression in one of the mountains that might be some sort of entrance. He had to admire the humans' creativity for hiding in a mountain in a cold area. Two things Orcs did not like. Approaching from that area was a contingent of humans with a black-clad female leading the way. The allusive second sister. Donna Troy had been the one who had put it all together.

“Is that Donna?” Cassie asked from Khargols left side.

“Yes, it is,” Diana said from his right side.

“Your sister apparently set up a redoubt from us. Saved quite a few of you humans in the process but you are humans after all and she has been betrayed. They have offered her to us in exchange for Orc magic so that they can feed and clothe themselves. A bargain I would make a thousand times over to get your sister in bondage” Khargol explained.

As they approached it became clear that Donna was not in bondage of any sort. She was flanked by four people who all seemed to step back in the presence of so many Orcs.

“Surprised I am not chained up, Khargol?” Donna remarked.

“I am, unless you mean to offer yourself right now in exchange for the magics” Khargol demanded.

Donna took a deep breath.

“I want to see them get what they need, I want a full statement on your honor you will leave them alone and help them if they ever need it. Once that is done……. I will join my sisters in slavery” Donna demanded.

Khargol roared in laughter.

“You realize I could simply take you here and now and the other humans can be forced to tell me exactly where the settlement is,” Khargol stated.

“How many times have you tried to get me Khargol? How many times have I gotten away? Wouldn’t you want to make sure this time?” Donna asked.

“HAHAHAHAHA you bargain well, future slave. I agree to your conditions. I assumed the humans would want the food and water producers quickly. You will find they are coming through a portal now” Khargol gestured to his left beyond the soldiers. A portal opened up and ten generators came through. The eyes of the humans lit up with want.

“I Khargol, Master of Diana and Cassie, Leader of the Orc Empire proclaim this human settlement under my protection. We shall not infringe on their freedom and pledge to help in times of need” Khargol pledged.

“Is that sufficient, slave?” Khargol asked.

“Yes………… Master” Donna knelt before him while the humans were gaining control of the generators.

“Strip” Khargol commanded.

Donna raised herself back up to her full height and nodded. Diana and Cassie were nude so she knew it was going to happen sooner or later. She took her black jumpsuit off and her underwear to stand naked in front of all.

“An excellent body, much like your sisters but your breasts are perhaps a little smaller but your ass is a little rounder. Curious are you not meant to be mirrors of each other” Khargol openly stated.

“Yes, but life changes people,” Diana replied.

“Ha, yeah never thought I’d be a slave” Cassie replied.

If the nudity of their sister was unnerving they didn’t show it. Donna for her part didn’t know what to do with her arms. She wanted to cover herself but she knew that would not be a good idea.

“You will spend time in the dungeons and then you will be trained. You will sign your slave contract as soon as you are in the dungeon” Khargol demanded.

He used his own magic and produced a slave collar. He opened it up and had Donna walk towards him. When she was within reaching distance he reached out and placed the collar around her neck. He shut it and it was magically sealed. Donna felt all of her power leave her and with it her vigor as well. She fell to the ground. Diana and Cassie immediately jumped forward and took a hold of her.

“It’s really not a pleasant feeling at first,” Diana remarked as they brought her back to her feet. Khargol pulled slightly on the leash and the two of them jumped back to their positions next to him.

“You will learn,” Khargol said ominously.

Behind her, the four human leaders of the settlement were walking away with the generators without so much as a thank you. Donn had a lead attached to her and fastened to the back of Cassie’s collar. Khargol himself opened a portal there directly back to his palace in Mezzerkrog.

***

The dungeons of Mezzerkrog had been in operation for a year. They were already infamous. Though there were other training areas throughout the world now the original was still viewed as the best among the Orcs and Goblins. Those slaves that came out of Mezzerekrog were more valued than anywhere else. A lot of that of course was because all the heroines had undergone their training there. Though Donna didn’t see the need in breaking her, Khargol was adamant like her sisters she spend time in the dungeons. Donna found herself not exactly alone but she wasn’t surrounded by many other women. The training of the Earth women had been completed months ago really. Those who were here were most likely those who had evaded capture for so long. Her heart went out to them, she had tried finding as many as she could to take the settlement. It was only in rare moments like this where she wasn’t being tortured that she could get her brain to think such thoughts.

Donna was held in what she had called an empty fish tank. Large enough for her to lay down fully in it, her hands and wrists were secured at her waist and at the bottom of the tank. The tank was connected to another tank that was again without water. It housed a creature though that could have come from the very deepest darkest oceans. It was like an octopus but its tentacles were larger and wider. When released it would slither over her face and rest its head on one of her breasts. The suckers from his own head wrapped around her nipple. Its tentacle limbs flowed out and over her body. Caressing her and even penetrating her pussy and ass with them. The worst part of it all was it secreted a slime that made females aroused. Donna loved it and hated it at the same time because it would penetrate her and abuse her body. Now the creature was back in its cage in a kind of cool-down session but out of the corner of her eye Donna could see that it wanted back in with her. Khargol had said it was the last of its kind from their world and Donna believed it. It seemed as though everything from their world was designed to enslave females.

Her two Orc guards were scared. Not of her of course but of Khargol who had warned them that she was not to be touched by them in any way. It was he who had sealed her in the box to begin with. Now the two Orcs loomed over her. Desperate to get a look at the one who had dared to remain free. Now Donna would serve him, when he asked she would sign the contract and make it official. Donna had no idea how long she had been there but it was over a day she was sure. Multiple sessions with the monster had left her drained and humiliated as well as uncontrollably horny. From her vantage point, it was hard to see much as she was looking straight up but as she was looking at the two orcs who wanted to witness her humiliations, she heard something that was becoming quite familiar.

“How is my new slave doing?” Khargol’s voice chimed in.

“I hope you are enjoying your time with the Tentil beast. It is a great shame that we overbred them and now we are only left with this one. Do you not see the honor in being used by it?” Khargol asked.

Donna knew enough to know she shouldn’t answer the rhetorical questions.

“Have you enjoyed it, slave?” This time the question was really intended for her.

“It’s……….. interesting” Donna confirmed.

This response elicited a laugh from the great Orc leader.

“Indeed it is quite…… interesting” Khargol waved to the two Orcs. Who opened the top of the tank and started to unlock her restraints.

Soon she was sitting up in the tank looking towards Khargol who had no slave with him. Diana and Cassie were not with him which was rare. Rare enough that Donna had to know where they were.

“Where are Diana and Cassie?” Donna asked.

“Such impudence to ask of your Master, perhaps if you asked nicely I would tell you” Khargol demanded.

Donna swallowed a lump in her throat. She knew what he wanted and she knew she was going to have to get used to saying it but still it didn’t feel right yet.

“Where are Diana and Cassie Master?” Donna managed her best submissive voice.

The Great Orc laughed at her attempt.

“It is a good thing you are destined for the trainers today. You will sign your slave contract and then you will rejoin your sisters” Khargol informed her.

***

Donna had signed her slave contract three days ago. Now she followed behind Cassie who followed behind Diana. Usually, they would all be daisy-chained together by their collars but that was not the case today. Their ankle chains still rattled along the palace floor. Khargol led them through the first floor of the palace out into the large gardens that the palace had been cultivating in front since the change in the old city. They followed obediently without a word as they came out of the palace complex into the main city. It was a bustling city full of Orcs, Goblins and so many slaves. Not just female slaves either, there were male slaves that had become more like beasts of burden. Khargol led them to the auction house which was an open-air auditorium with a large stage used for the buying and selling of slaves. Today though it was full of Orcs there was nothing happening on the stage except there was a podium set up in the middle of it and before that podium, there were three stations set up with two dildos on two poles. Diana looked back towards Cassia and Donna. The same thought ran through all their minds. They were going to be mounted and on display.

Khargol moved to the podium. His slaves didn’t need to be told, they even knew how to line up. Cassie took the one immediately to the right of Khargol, Diana took the one in the middle while Donna took the last one on Khargol’s left. The poles had the dildos mounted at such heights that as each of them straddled them they were all set to just touch their flesh. They all knew not to engage the dildos until given permission to do so as well.

“My brothers!!” Khargol started.

“The last one has been captured!! and trained!!!” Khargol declared to the roars of the Orcs.

“Now we broadcast around the world to announce the capture and training” Khargol motioned towards a couple of Orcs who seemed to have a sort of video camera but as it turned on the image of Khargol and the three slaves in front of the platform were now beamed to hovering screens all over the world.

“Attention world! For any of you who have evaded our influence, to any who still even in your service harbor hopes that the last one. The heroine known as Donna Troy could still save you and your world from our grasp. Look to my left and see the last one. Collared, chained and now under my control” Khargol motioned to all three of them.

Diana, Cassie and Donna in unison lowered the bodies over the dildos. They were always so soaking wet with arousal they took the dildos like it was nothing. The objects were about ten inches long and about four inches in thickness. Almost comparable to some Orcs but somewhat smaller. The three of them were easily able to handle Khargol and his girth so the dildos weren’t a problem.

“Tell them, slave, tell them you are nothing but my property and you will do anything for me” Khargol demanded.

Donna found the camera with her eyes and looked directly into it.

“My name was Donna Troy. I was the last heroine still free on Earth until I was captured. Now I am nothing but a slave and I love it” Donna had to stop there. Letting the truth out she had to suppress a tear.

“I love it so much I would do anything for him. I am property nothing more and I don’t know why I tried to avoid this fate,” Donna told the world.

The End.